Shiva shatters the matrix of anti-individuality

TOPICS: A forcefield of spiritual arrogance – Consuming the portal of darkness – Wholeness behind chaos – The danger of the mob consciousness –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended master Shiva, June 22, 2012 through Kim Michaels. NOTE: This dictation was given on Tiananmen Square in Beijing.

Shiva I AM, and I am here to perform a mighty action of clearance of the black magic that has been created and upheld between this mausoleum to Chairman Mao and the portrait of the same chairman hanging over the entrance to the Forbidden City. If you could see with your inner sight, you would see that there is an arc from the portrait to the Mausoleum in the air and there is another arc beneath the earth.

A forcefield of spiritual arrogance

Between them are strings of intense negative energies forming a vortex – almost like a portal – that opens to the astral plane so that those who walk through this from East to West will be catapulted into that level of the astral plane where there are the records of the communist takeover and history in China. This is where there are records of the millions of people murdered, brutally and ruthlessly, by a dictator who was driven, not by compassion or love for the people as he claimed, but, indeed, by the intense spiritual pride and arrogance of the fallen beings attempting to “make the entire universe red,” as he said.

What arrogance would it be for a human being on this little speck of dust, called earth, to seriously believe that he could affect the entire universe. What arrogance, I say!

Thus, the entire nation has been affected by this thinking that they are the center of the universe, that they hold a special place and are entitled to some special recognition among other nations.

This forcefield of the dark forces – this carefully crafted black magic, this portal of black magic that has been set up for decades – shall be shattered in an instant by Shiva, for I am the destroyer of that which is dark. But in destroying that which is dark, I am the liberator of the light in the people so that they may recognize that light, may decide to multiply it and may thus rise up and thereby raise their nation.

Consuming the portal of darkness

Shiva, I AM. I consume these records now. I consume this entire portal. I am now hovering high above the atmosphere, and from this position I release a mighty action of the Flame of Shiva. As it descends, is splits into two, like bolts of lightning that hit both the portrait and that embalmed body of the former dictator, consuming all records of it, leaving only the empty, physical shell so that people may come to see the shell and sense the emptiness in their hearts—for these is nothing left beyond the empty shell.

Thus, what arrogance it is to embalm a dictator and put him on public display as has been done in Moscow with Lenin. Can you not see that there has never been in recorded history a civilization that deifies its leaders in this way? Yet, at the same time, the communist ideology claims that there is no God and there is no divinity in any man. So, how hard is it to see the inconsistency between communist ideology and the actions of the communist state?

I am the liberator of the people because I liberate their vision to see these inconsistencies so that they may suddenly awaken and realize: “This is not right. This does not vibrate with what we sense in our hearts. There is more to life than this. There is more to understand than this.” And thus, indeed, they can be awakened and set on a new path.

Wholeness behind chaos

You may think that what you hear in the background is a chaotic tumult of the masses, but I tell you: I am Shiva, and for me there is no chaos. I have always known the reality behind what has been called “chaos theory” where it is said that the flapping of a butterfly’s wings can have a ripple effect through the interconnected system that can therefore set off a major event in some distant place.

I tell you that this is the reality. Humankind is one interconnected whole. If one individual anywhere raises his or her consciousness, it will be a small effect to look at as an isolated event. It will be no more significant than the flapping of a butterfly’s wings. Nevertheless, I tell you that because the earth is interconnected and because everything is in such a state of chaos and flux, you will see that even this giant system can respond to very small impulses, and that is indeed why every individual is significant.

What is it that the communist parties and communist leaders have always attempted to do: Erase individuality, because at some level they know how dangerous it is. What have they attempted to do instead? They have attempted to create the mob consciousness where everyone falls in line with the mob and no one dares to express any individually.

The danger of the mob consciousness

Indeed, you see this here in China where so many people bowed in acceptance of the communist takeover and the brutality that followed. Then, you see that when the students rose up – because they had dared to recognize their individuality – what was it that put down this uprising? It was again the mob that came in with their machine guns and brutally fired against those that they would not even consider people. They would not consider anything, for they were not thinking.

Their minds were taken over by the mob consciousness, and they were simply following orders. Not only the physical orders, they were also following the demons that had taken them over and were pulling the triggers of the machine guns, aiming them at what? Of course, the demons did not care about the people whatsoever for they wanted the spilling of the blood so that they may drink it and thereby feed themselves and become more powerful.

The soldiers holding the guns were only tools that had no value whatsoever. Afterwards, they felt such deep inner shame – such deep inner emptiness – that they instantly had to go into denial, as Kuan Yin said. How can you face having done these atrocities when you think there is no mercy for yourself?

Indeed, I, Shiva, come to shatter this mob consciousness, the mob of those who mindlessly follow orders from the power elites and therefore arrest or kill, or in other ways suppress, their fellow human beings without considering them as human beings, without considering they or themselves as individuals.

Individuality is the gift of the Creator, the supreme gift. Thus, any system or government on earth that puts down individuality is indeed anti-God. This, I can assure you, is indeed a guiding rod that you can take and then evaluate any system whatsoever.

Individuality is the supreme gift. Having cleared these records now, having shattered the very matrix of it, then I anchor a flame here of individuality, the individuality that some may see as destructive but it is the ultimate creativity, for it destroys the matrix that has been put upon human beings by the fallen beings now for a very long time.

I, Shiva, shatter it now in a planetary action.

Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva, Shiva…

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

The Ruby Fire consumes the seven dragons of China

TOPICS: The deception ingrained in Chinese mentality – The seven cardinal lies – Slaying the seven dragons – Many Chinese function as mechanized men – A dire warning: chaos or growth –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Archangel Chamuel, June 21, 2012 through Kim Michaels.

Chamuel with Charity, I AM. The third ray of love we represent to the earth. But love has, of course, often been misunderstood and misapplied on earth. It is taken to be soft, it is taken to be gentle, it is taken to be weak by those who have perverted either the wisdom or the power flame.

Yet, whereas those with a perverted blue flame may take upon themselves physical power on earth, they can never attain spiritual power without a balanced threefold flame. You cannot balance the threefold flame if you look down upon love as being weak or deficient.

Likewise, you see those who deify wisdom, often the wisdom of the intellect, the reasoning mind that is so easily deceived by the serpent. They raise it up as a god upon earth, using it to set themselves up as gods when they can. Again, they may assume a great reputation among me, but they cannot attain true spiritual power for, again, wisdom tends to look down upon love, and without a balanced threefold flame there can be no true power.

The deception ingrained in Chinese mentality

Thus, we the Archangel and Archeia of the third ray do come to perform a mighty clearance work on this nation of China. Indeed, we are able to use the chakras of this messenger that have been purified for this purpose, beginning a long time ago with his application of the spoken word. Certainly, many ascended master students who have applied the spoken work have also purified their chakras so that they can be part of this mighty work that is indeed of immense service, not only to this nation of China, but to all of humankind because of the pivotal position that China holds and will continue to hold for some time.

Certainly, most nations today are aware that China will play a greater and greater role in the future of the nations. Thus, they see the importance of true change in this nation so that this nation can overcome the mindset that makes it so difficult for many other nations to truly enter into an alliance based on trust with China. For who can trust a nation where deceit is so ingrained?

Surely, many among the Chinese people would object if they ever heard this statement, for they would say that the Chinese are not deceitful and not willfully lying. This is perhaps true in many cases, although certainly not all. But the greater problem here is simply this: You may say you are not deceitful, but if you have deceived yourself by coming to believe in a set of lies as reality, then you may not be willfully lying, but you are nevertheless basing your entire approach to life on an illusion, a lie.

The seven cardinal lies

There are seven cardinal lies that affect this nation of China, one for each of the chakras. They were not all created by the communist machine, but many of them do indeed go far back in time and have either been used by the communist regime or slightly twisted to suit the agenda of not only Chairman Mao’s form of communism, but also the different form of communism that has been seen in recent decades.

There is a lie that perverts the heart, which is the lie that love is weak, that love is soft. There is even the lie that in some cases it is necessary to use softness to achieve a goal, to achieve an end, such as deceiving the enemy or lulling him to sleep. But you see, true love has no enemy. Beyond this, true love has no agenda. It does not seek to put down any part of life but seeks to raise the all. And this is something that the Chinese people currently cannot fathom. For they can only think in terms of raising up themselves or raising up China as the nation among nations that shines beyond all others.

Then, of course, there is the perversion of the solar plexus chakra, which makes people believe they are peaceful. Yet they are not able to see the underlying frustration and anger that often boils to the surface at the slightest provocation. They are not willing to acknowledge that they themselves have this perverted peace, which is not peace at all. They seek to attain peace through control. But how can you attain true peace through control instead of applying the only key to true peace: surrender to your higher self.

Then there is the lie that perverts the soul chakra, the lie that puts down individuality and sees individuality as a threat and therefore seeks to squash it, for the state is more important than the creative expression of the individual. Thus, you see a nation of over 1 billion people where the vast majority of them simply do not have what you and other nations would call individuality or individual creativity. It has been so put down for lifetimes – the squashing of creativity has been so engrained in the mass consciousness – that even parents unwittingly pass it on to their children, seeking to make them conform to this perfect image of what the perfect Chinese child should be and how it should behave.

Then there is the lie of the base chakra, the lie that says that the feminine aspect of being is unworthy and should not be allowed to have power. Thus, it is either suppressed or it is taken out in various forms of perverted sexuality that have been practiced in this nation for thousands of years. It is also expressed in the putting down of women, the placing of no value on female children, the desire to abort them or the desire to give them away even after they are born. This suppression of women comes from the fear of the female aspect of being that is meant to balance the male so that it does not go too far into its warring extreme.

Then, going the other way from the heart, there is the lie that perverts the power center, the throat chakra. It says that men are inherently superior to women, and therefore only men should be allowed to make important decisions in the government and the military, and of course even more so in the family. This is a consciousness that seeks to put down the feminine. But what is the feminine polarity of God? It is all self-aware beings in embodiment who form that polarity. When the men are seeking to put down the women, they do not see that they are also putting down themselves, and therefore they are actually putting down their true spiritual power.

Although they may often be able to exercise some power on earth, it is a power based not only on force, but based on fear that comes from the threat of force. This could never be true power, for true power is always based on love, even the love of the people for a worthy leader who is balanced and who recognizes that he or she is merely a representative of the true leader of the people, namely a spiritual being of some kind.

Then, going to the third eye chakra, there are many people who believe that vision cannot be developed among the masses but only by an elite who are superior and can see what is best for the people. Obviously, the unwillingness to encourage vision among the people will only discourage creativity in the nation. Thus, you will see the inevitable replacement for true creativity, which has always been ritual. Ritual, rules; these very constrained expressions of art that are so controlled, so based on a pattern that cannot be deviated from. Even the characters of the Chinese language – that have become almost a religion in themselves – so controlled, so contrived, so artificial and lacking in true creative vision.

Then there is the perversion of the crown, the unwillingness to recognize that true wisdom cannot be defined on earth. It does not come from any earthly system or philosophy, it does not come from any earthly person but can only come from beyond. The ability to reach beyond the earthly realm is inherent in every human being and thus can be developed by anyone. Indeed, it must be developed by the majority of the people in a nation, if that nation is to manifest a society that is based on true wisdom, balanced wisdom.

Slaying the seven dragons

While I have been speaking, legions of Ruby Ray angels have been circling this nation of China, going in and out of the four levels of the material universe, seeking out all of those beasts – which you might picture as the typical Chinese dragon – that have embodied or been the expressions of the creation of these seven lies.

We have therefore, millions of us, cleared out these dragons. We have slain the dragons. We have consumed them by ruby red fire. Thus, we have cleared not only the chakras of this nation but we have anchored the light that can clear the chakras of the Chinese people, those who are willing. Our primary goal, in terms of clearing the chakras of the people, has been to clear those who have embodied here at this time because they have the potential to manifest or claim their Christhood in this lifetime. Therefore, they have stepped forward to speak out in Chinese society, to take up positions where they can make the greatest difference in bringing forth the progressive changes that, although they have already started, have not truly gained an unstoppable momentum precisely because they have been held back by these lies.

I speak into the mass consciousness of the Chinese people and I say: “You have been willfully ignorant of the fact that your chakras have been blocked and suppressed to the point where you cannot be the open doors for the creativity of God to stream through you. At the same time, you have allowed yourselves to be doubly ignorant by being deceived into believing that you yourselves, your government, your leaders, the heroes of the people and your nation have some superior status in the world. I come to shatter this veil and say: Wake up from this willful ignorance and be willing to stand naked before God that you might receive the true vision, not of how you are deficient, but of what it will take for you to be the open doors for the true creativity that is your highest potential.”

Many Chinese function as mechanized men

You must be willing to recognize that the majority of the people in this nation are functioning as spiritual robots, as mechanization men, who are simply incapable of creative thinking and creative problem solving. This can be seen in many everyday situations, from the waiter in the restaurant to the driver of the taxi to the workers of various forms of industry. But now consider that when this is so widespread among the working people, do you not also see that it is found equally among the leaders of business and government and the educational system?

It is possible to take on an appearance of having wisdom or having power while still being a mechanized human being who cannot think creatively. You have leaders who have attained great positions because they have always followed the rules of the Communist party and its ideology. Yet now there is a crisis situation where there are no rules that will bring a nation through the crisis. The rulers who are sitting there with the power cannot go beyond the rules and cannot think creatively.

Well, what do you then think will happen to this ship of the nation of China? It will be wrecked on the rocks of reality. If you will not heed these words and make use of the opportunity we have given by clearing the chakras of this nation – and be willing to clear your own chakras – then surely you must be awakened in another way. You will see an increased amount of natural disasters, and you will see the earth herself shake under your feet—if you do not wake up and wake up soon as measured with earth time.

Truly, the crust of the willful ignorance that has been entombing the Chinese people will be broken up by the light in these coming months, years and a decade or two. This nation will be shaken up and if you will not overcome your pride of superiority through a realistic assessment, then you must be humiliated until you will awaken yourselves. We of the ascended masters have, of course, no desire to put down any people. We have no desire to humiliate anyone. And we are not, for we are simply providing the light that gives you a co-measurement.

If you will not embody the light and let it stream through your chakras and bring forth creative solutions, then the light will simply accumulate until it shatters the hardened crust that you are not willing to be the open doors for consuming, little by little. Then instead, the tension must build until the light breaks through and the crust is shattered. Then the earth shakes in the process, or a storm moves in from the great Pacific Ocean that is the cradle of mighty winds.

There will be flood and rains. There may perhaps be the humiliation of military defeat if the mechanized leaders in their pride believe that numbers of soldiers and numbers of planes and numbers of ships can make up for a lack of creative thinking—which after all, even in war, is the key to victory, as opposed to defeat.

A dire warning: chaos or growth

The scales are hanging over this nation. They can tip to one side and there will be many problems and calamities. Or they can tip to the other and there will be great spiritual transcendence, leading also to physical transcendence.

If the scales tip to the wrong side, there will be fire, famine, earthquakes, typhoons and epidemics. There will be a chaos that even a nation the size of China cannot withstand and cannot overcome. This is not a doomsday prophesy, for certainly the nation will continue to exist, but the old mindset will not be able to survive – the mindset that makes the Chinese people think that they are somehow invincible, somehow above the laws of God.

The willful ignorance and the blocked chakras, the seven lies of the chakras, has an overall effect of making many people believe that they are not subject to the laws of God and that they can somehow cheat even the laws of nature. This is the mindset that will be challenged. If it is challenged by the people themselves, or at least those among them who have the potential to manifest Christhood, then much suffering, physical suffering, can be avoided.

This may indeed be considered a dire warning. Not that we expect many among the Chinese people to heed it, but it must be spoken into the mass consciousness where those who are sensitive may indeed tune in to the fact that there is a clock ticking and that there is only so much sand in the hourglass before a cycle becomes irreversible. Thus, there is a need, indeed, for voluntary transcendence and voluntary questioning of all of the illusions that the Chinese people have been brought up to never question.

There must be a willingness to look beyond one’s daily life and consider that there is more to life than material gain. There is more to life than having an orderly and harmonious society. There is no need for physical revolution but there is a need for spiritual revolution, a revolution in consciousness. Many are capable of sensing this—if they are willing.

Thus, with the action of clearance complete, I now raise a scepter of the Ruby Ray, and I let it fall seven times, clearing the seven chakras of this nation and the people who are willing to go through this clearance that may indeed be excruciating for some, as they have not before encountered the intensity of the ruby ray fire. Thus, with gratitude for the opportunity to speak this in the physical, I seal this release in the flame of unconditional ruby fire, love. Chamuel, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

Removing the consciousness behind the Great Wall

TOPICS: The illusion of “one China” – A new opportunity to overcome isolationism


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Archangel Michael, June 21, 2012 through Kim Michaels.

Michael Archangel I AM. I am here, taking advantage of the fact that I have people in physical embodiment who are willing to carry the Light. Thus, you become as a physical anchor, and this gives me the authority to step through the veil. I come with millions of angels to roll up the entire scroll in the lower etheric, mental, emotional and physical level of the building of this Great Wall of China and the entire consciousness behind it.

You might envision millions of my angels starting on the Eastern end of this great wall, rolling it up, not that they roll it into a tight bunch but that they roll it into a spiral that keeps climbing upward and upward and moving forward, as it takes in more and more of the wall and these records that are in the four levels of the material universe. The angels rise upwards and upwards as far as you can see. As they rise up, you might see that this, what is originally a black record, is gradually raised in vibration. It becomes lighter and lighter in color until it turns into the pure white, and then it becomes completely transparent and dissolves as if it had never been there.

The angels progress from the East to the West. They progress with a speed greater than the speed of light. For, of course, we of the angelic realm are not limited by the limitations of the material universe. We can move swiftly, as in the twinkling of an eye, as they say, and we have covered the entire length of this wall, raising it all up into this upward spiral. Therefore, there will now be a new opportunity for the Chinese people to overcome the mentality that for thousands of years had caused them to separate themselves from the surrounding world, depending on where they defined the borders of China.

The illusion of “one China”

As we have said before, when you build a wall to keep someone else out; you will inevitably keep yourself in as well. This is, indeed, what has happened over and over again in China so that they attracted to themselves the invaders from the north. They were actually magnetized there to give the Chinese people an opportunity to overcome the closed circles of their own thinking, their own mindset. Thus, you will see as we have said, the Chinese became an instrument for breaking up the closed mindset of Tibet. Well then, indeed, the invaders of China have served in the same capacity for China, itself.

Nevertheless, it must be said that the Chinese people have a certain adaptability. They are not as rigid as many other nations. They have, due to the influence of Taoism and Confucianism, an ability to flow, and to flow around obstacles and seek for harmony. Even though, it has been perverted through various periods, most notably, of course, during the Communist reign where harmony meant that you kill all those who object to the rule of the state and who will not deify the Chairman that has been raised up as a god on earth. Much the same, of course, was seen in previous emperors, but nevertheless, it must be stated that Chairman Mao was the premier example of a person who was willing to kill anyone objecting to the goals he had set, as if he was the ultimate god defining or charting the future course of this enormous nation.

Truly, there was an attempt during the Communist reign, the heyday of the Communist reign, to define China as one China. And they did everything possible to indoctrinate the people to become one people. But, of course, this has not happened; for despite the fact that several generations grew up under Communism, there are ancient divisions that go back millennia and that cannot simply be erased by this outside programming.

A new opportunity to overcome isolationism

Nevertheless, with this barrier of the record of the wall and the consciousness behind it gone, there is now a new opportunity; if the Chinese people are willing to take it. Of course, they must overcome the sense of superiority that they have some higher system and that all those who are on the outside are more primitive or barbarian than themselves. And thus, the rest of the world must adapt to China, rather than China adapting to the world.

Of course, there are many people in China, especially those in the business world, who have realized that they must also adapt. The movement has already started. But with these records cleared, it will be an even greater impetus, building a momentum until China can eventually find her place as an equal among nations; rather than seeking a superior state.

Thus, I have no intention of giving a longer teaching, but I am grateful for the opportunity here in this place to have a physical focus for anchoring this dictation and the rolling up of this record in the physical octave. Thus, it is done. Archangel Michael, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

It is time for the Chinese people to rise out of ignorance

TOPICS: A focus of the false teachers over the Forbidden City – Perverting the wisdom of China – Those who want to be gods on earth – Exposing totalitarianism – The hidden workings of society – The golden age matrix for China –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Elohim Cyclopea, June 20, 2012 through Kim Michaels.

From out the All-Seeing Eye of God I AM, Cyclopea.

I AM Come to this place in the city of Beijing to release an extraordinary amount of light of the emerald green ray, tinged with the gold of the wisdom ray. The purpose of the release of this light is to expose all that which is hidden in this nation of China. I hereby anchor, in the etheric octave over the area of the Forbidden City, a special focus of the All-Seeing Eye of God. It will radiate its light through the lower etheric, through the mental, through the emotional and into the physical realm where it will begin slowly building a momentum that is unstoppable by any earthly power and that will gradually expose all that is hidden for the people in this nation.

It has been deemed by cosmic councils that the Chinese people have for far too long lived in partial ignorance of what is going on in their nation, and it is time for them to step up and begin to take more responsibility by knowing what is going on in the closed chambers of those who are in power, whether they be in the communist party or in the business communities and companies that have been established here. Thus, indeed, a special aspect of this flame will be dedicated to exposing to the Chinese people all of the lies about their own history that they have been fed since the communist takeover of this nation. As has been the case in all communist nations, the party in China has rewritten history to support their own agenda, and thus, indeed, this must be exposed so that the people can know the true reality.

A focus of the false teachers over the Forbidden City

Why then do we anchor this light over the Forbidden City? Well, because it is precisely a symbol for what is lacking in the Chinese nation. What is lacking is precisely that the people need to rise out of the inferiority-superiority dynamic that causes the majority of the people of this nation to feel so inferior that they believe they either are not worthy to improve their physical situation or they are not worthy to even understand the workings of the government of their own nation. This cannot continue in this Age of Aquarius, as it cannot continue in any nation where the people are suppressed by an elite, especially those who are suppressed by lies and a completely distorted view of the reality of life and their own history.

Here, in this Forbidden City, is actually a focus of the false teachers of humankind. It is a focus in the emotional realm, in what we have sometimes called the astral plane. It can be pictured as a giant pit from the edges of the Forbidden City area, descending deep into the earth, so deep that if you stand at the edge, you cannot see the bottom.

As you look into the pit, you see only darkness at the bottom. It continues so far that it actually goes below the crust of the earth and goes to deeper levels where it is connected to what we have previously described as various, almost mechanical devices that are aimed at overpowering the people on the surface by sending energy into their subconscious minds, sucking energy out of their chakras, and therefore causing the machine to keep running and the people to be overwhelmed so that they cannot see what is happening. The Forbidden City represents the ultimate dream of the fallen angels, of setting themselves up as gods on earth, as indeed the emperor was revered as a god

on earth and gave no homage to any transcendent Gods, any Gods beyond the earth plane.

Perverting the wisdom of China

This was achieved through a perversion of the ancient wisdom of China, both Taoism and Confucianism. Truly, gradually over the centuries, some of the principles given by Confucius about the individual serving the all – serving the whole, serving society – were taken to an extreme. It was said that the individual had to serve the leaders of society, the elite of society and finally the emperor.

What Confucius truly meant was not that the individual must serve the elite but that the individual must serve the all, which therefore seeks to raise all people in society. This is, of course, a principle that the fallen ones and false teachers cannot live with, cannot accept. Therefore, they do everything they can to pervert it, often in very subtle ways so that the people do not see it.

For 500 years, you had the emperors ruling from the Forbidden City in Beijing, or in Peking as it was called earlier, and they reinforced this image that the individual is insignificant compared to the state, the state that is ruled by the god-like emperor who sits there and cannot even be looked upon by the people. If they were to see the emperor, they would see that he is, of course, a human being like themselves and not a God by any means.

Those who want to be gods on earth

It was, of course, this 500-year reign of the emperors that set the stage for the communist takeover. You now replace the emperor with the state, and so you still see that the rulers of the state are like gods on earth who cannot be gainsaid. Of course, not so long after, you saw the emergence of one person who set himself up as having the exact same power of the emperors, even though not claiming god-like power. For how could he in a communist system that does not recognize any authority beyond itself? Nevertheless, chairman Mao was indeed almost worshipped by the Chinese as a god-like figure.

You see the same pattern repeating itself over and over again. What does it take to see that this has nothing to do with communism per se? Nor does it have anything to do with any other philosophy, for it is simply a group of lifestreams that are always seeking to set themselves up as gods on earth. Although in some cases there is a group of them that can work together, there are other cases where there is one person that rises to a special position, or claims a special position for himself, and therefore takes on the almost god-like authority of a chairman Mao, of a Pol Pot, of a Stalin, of a Hitler and other rulers you have seen throughout the ages. One must wonder when the people will finally be able to recognize the pattern and to see through the disguise, to see that the emperor has nothing on, the chairman has nothing on, the Führer has nothing on.

All of these leaders simply have nothing on. Even though they are in a human body like the rest of the population, they are not truly human beings in the sense that they come from a different lineage and they look down upon human beings as being far beneath them, being unable to rule themselves and therefore needing to be ruled by the elite.

Exposing totalitarianism

This is the pattern that will be gradually exposed by the focus of the All-Seeing Eye of God anchored here. It is a focus that will radiate its light far beyond this city, far beyond this nation, radiating it to all places in the earth and to all countries that have a history of totalitarian rulers—which is almost all countries. Of course, it will especially be concentrated in those nations that still have totalitarian forms of government so that they might be exposed and that the people might begin to awaken and take up their rightful sense of responsibility for knowing what goes on behind the closed doors in their nations.

Beyond radiating light on the surface of the earth, this focus of the All-Seeing Eye of God will radiate light directly into the pit under the Forbidden City and it will radiate it through all the hidden chambers to which this pit is connected. The emerald light, the intense emerald light—if you had inner sight and stood at the edge of this pit, then you would see that the emerald light is already beginning to shine into the pit as an intense laser beam of green, encircled by a thin shaft of golden-yellow.

It parts the veil of the fog at the bottom of the pit and it begins to radiate out until the edges of the pit are exposed. You see all of the demons that cling to the edges of the pit and are howling, howling against the light in their anger. Now, angels descend through the shaft of light. You might remember during the opening ceremony of the Olympics here in Beijing, there was one man suspended that was running around the edge around the stadium almost like he was running in air. Well, the angels do not need to be suspended, but they are nevertheless moving around the edges of this pit, consuming the demons with their swords as they go along.

They take one rung and then they go down to the next. When that is cleared, they go down to the next and this will continue and continue and continue until this pit is cleared. Thus, as this process is completed, which will take some time, the pit will gradually begin to fill up with this emerald green light. It will become like a deep pool that you can look into, and you can see the depths under the water, under the surface.

The hidden workings of society

Then you might begin to see there a deeper understanding of the hidden workings of society. This will become a focal point where the more aware people in this Chinese nation – and beyond – can begin to travel in their finer bodies at night and they will then begin to look into the emerald waters, so to speak, the emerald energies. They will begin to see, not the demons who are hiding reality, but they will begin to see on the edges of what used to be the pit, the records going back in time of the abuses of government and of power in this nation of China.

The more aware people can gradually begin to have small remembrances, to have inner direction for what to do in their waking consciousness; what to study, what to see. They will begin to get these subtle ideas, often not knowing where they come from, but knowing that they have a profound reality and message.

Gradually, over time as we count in years and decades, there will be a greater awakening, a greater awareness of the abuses of government in this nation and what it will take to bring this nation into alignment with the vision started by the un-ascended master Confucius and by Lanto himself. Of course, it is now held in even a higher measure by the Ascended Masters Confucius, Lanto, Kuan Yin and many other masters that work with this nation of China, hoping to raise it up to a golden age matrix.

The golden age matrix for China

It will not be the same as the golden age matrix of the Western nations. It would be rather naive to expect that the Chinese nation would first have to become like the West in order to enter the golden age. This is not the case at all, for there is value in different peoples having different states of consciousness, and the consciousness in the Chinese nation goes back 5,000 years. It has not all been perversions at all, as there is much true culture here and a certain mindset that can make a valuable contribution to the world, even in the golden age.

Of course, we are aware that although most of our students are in the West, there are some students that sometimes think that when the golden age is manifest, all nations around the world will be like the West, or like the United States, but that is of course not the case at all.

Why do you, my beloved, think there are seven rays? Well, do you think that all the other rays have to become like the First Ray or the Seventh Ray or any other ray? Nay, they each have unique qualities that are needed in order to have the completeness of the manifestation of a functioning planet. Thus, it is the same with the people. There must be people embodying all seven rays. There must be nations or groups of people embodying certain unique qualities, certain unique combinations of those rays.

Do you not see that uniqueness does not mean sameness? There can be groups of people that have all seven rays in their collective consciousness, but they have one ray that is particularly developed and on which they have a certain mastery. Certainly, different nations around the world can have different facets that they focus on. Of course, in this nation of China, the Second Ray of Wisdom is meant to be the one where there is great mastery, although certainly it is necessary to have a mastery on all the seven rays to balance the second. Otherwise, the wisdom will be be perverted and will be seen as an end in itself.

Of course, no God-quality is an end in itself. That is why we have the seven, and that is indeed also why those who pervert one of the God-qualities and take any of the rays to an extreme, will not be able to create a sustainable civilization. The imbalance will sooner or later begin to break down society so that it will either deteriorate from within or be taken over by someone from without.

With gratitude for the four of you here who have traveled to this nation, who have walked the forbidden city today. Whether you were aware of it or not, your chakras were indeed being used to radiate the light and to form an anchor in the physical. Therefore, through this dictation our release of light is indeed complete.

It is with great joy that I can announce this and that I can describe this focus so that those who feel an inner prompting might indeed focus on it before you go to bed at night. Ask to be taken there to see the history, not only in China but everywhere else, of the power elites and how they have misused the powers of government.

Thus, with great joy, I AM: Cyclopea! I AM One with the All-Seeing Eye of God. I AM the All-Seeing Eye of God, and I see all. I judge none, but I do see all and thus you can appeal to me if you are willing to transcend anything, for I can see how to transcend any “thing” and I am willing to give that direction to you if you will but ask!

Thus, be sealed in the Emerald Light tinged with the Golden-Yellow that I radiate to the earth in infinite measure. Cyclopea I AM!

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

The illusion of a superior race

TOPICS: The power and the peril of naming things – Sensory perception and sensory deception – The illusion of racial superiority – The confounding of tongues – The privilege of formulating the problem – The fallacy of survival of the fittest – The quest for true objectivity – Objectivity beyond the linear mind – The roots of white superiority in Australia – What is holding Australia back – Nuclear war in Australia –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE, June 16, 2012 through Kim Michaels.. NOTE: This dictation was given in Melbourne, Australia.

What joy as even matter sings, in harmony with angel wings! What joy it is for me to join you today. Master MORE I AM, and it is with great mirth that I come to you, the band of embodied spiritual beings, some of you from the angelic realms, some of you from the realm of co-creators. But all of you come together in oneness of heart, oneness of spirit.

Thus, my beloved, consider the name: Master MORE. Do you see that those in the duality consciousness might look at my name and reason that I am claiming I am more than others, more than human beings and thus I want to set myself up as being superior, while making others inferior? Can you see that the duality consciousness can twist and turn everything?

Yet you, of course, you know that I am not Master MORE because I am more than you. I am Master MORE because I am more than the human consciousness, the level of the human consciousness. I have chosen the name MORE to inspire you to also be more, for the eternal credo for the ascended masters is, of course: “What one has done, all can do.”

The power and the peril of naming things

Let us consider more carefully the old saying: “What’s in a name?” You might know that there is a passage in the Book of Genesis where it says that after God had created Adam, he gave Adam the power to name all of the beasts and all of the plants and everything else in the earth. Few people have contemplated the true inner meaning of this passage, but it is profound.

What does it mean to name something? It means that in your mind, you are formulating a mental image of the thing and then, when you formulate a name in words, what is it that determines the words that you attach to a certain thing? It is the mental image you have. Yet my beloved, do you think that we in heaven go around naming everything? You might think so, but if you do it is because you are projecting your own state of consciousness upon the ascended masters.

This is, of course, one of the oldest errors made in the material world. Again, it says in Genesis that God created man in his own image and after his likeness, but as you know those who then descended into the duality consciousness went the other way and started creating a God after their image and their likeness, or at least the mental images they had created in their minds.

When you are in physical embodiment, you are experiencing the world through the physical senses. You may look at a tree in the field and you see it as a separate unit, as a clearly defined unit. A tree is different from a bush, a tree is different from a rock and this is because your senses are geared to detect differentiation. There is nothing inherently wrong or unnatural about this, for in the material world you need to detect differences. You need to be able to know whether something is dangerous or not.

Yet what has happened is that people have been deceived by the senses into thinking that they can only perceive through the filter of the senses, that they can only see reality as the senses reveal it, namely as separate, clearly distinct, clearly defined things. Yet the reality that we see from the ascended realm is that there are no “things,” there are no separate phenomena. Everything is an expression of consciousness.

A tree, even a given species of a tree is an expression of a specific state of consciousness. When I, as an ascended master, look upon one of the tall pines in Darjeeling, I do not, if I desire to know a specific tree, look at it through sensory perception and name it a tree. I project my consciousness into the consciousness of the tree and I experience the fullness of the consciousness that outpictures what you in the material realm see as a tree.

Therefore I also experience how this consciousness that outpictures a physical tree is part of the larger whole, the fabric of life. Thus, I could never fall prey to the illusion that the consciousness of a tree is separate from the one consciousness, the one mind, or that a tree is a separate thing.

What does this mean my beloved? Well, it also means that I could never fall prey to the illusion that one thing is superior to another thing, which then becomes inferior to the first thing. Thus, as an ascended master, you can never fall prey to the most basic element of the duality consciousness, namely the superiority/inferiority dynamic.

Sensory perception and sensory deception

What does the duality consciousness do? Well, it takes your sensory perception and then it deceives you into thinking that you cannot perceive or experience the world in any other way than through the senses. This is not in itself so detrimental because, after all, as I said the senses are designed to detect differences.

What the duality consciousness does – of course, this is done by the fallen angels who are using the duality consciousness because the duality consciousness itself really does not do anything, it is simply a state of consciousness. Nevertheless, those beings who embody that state of consciousness must by the nature of that consciousness be aggressive in projecting their own consciousness upon others.

The fallen beings have projected upon humankind an overlay upon sensory perception, which adds the value judgment on top of the tendency to differentiate. Not only is a tree different from a rock, and I use the example deliberately because most of you will not apply a value judgment and say that a tree is better than a rock or that a rock is bad and a tree is good. Nevertheless, the duality consciousness does add this value judgment.

You cannot simply – when you are in duality – differentiate. You must apply value judgment to differentiation so that one thing must be evaluated based on a scale that has two extremes: good and evil, right and wrong, superior/inferior. Call them what you will, but there must be that scale.

Most people on earth are not completely trapped in the duality consciousness. For as I said, most people have certain things they look at without applying a value judgment. You might look at different bird species and you might see that one songbird sings a certain way and another sings another way, but does that necessarily mean that you have to think one is superior or inferior? Of course, you may also see that there are some people who manage to apply superiority/inferiority even to the songbirds where the nightingale is the superior songbird and the robin is inferior and especially the sparrow, the meek and humble sparrow.

There are people who apply the value judgment that some birds are bad or evil and deserve to be eradicated. I am not thereby saying that there are not bird species who are an expression of humankind’s lower consciousness and therefore will not be preserved in the golden age, but this does not mean you have to apply a value judgment and say they are evil or bad.

This is the tendency, and when you realize that people can manage to apply a dualistic evaluation even to nature, when you start looking at what people do to each other, you see how often and in how subtle ways people manage to apply the inferiority/superiority evaluation to human beings. Look at an obvious example of the fact that humankind has decided to differentiate people into categories based on what they call race.

The illusion of racial superiority

Are there really different races on earth? Well to an ascended master there are not different races. We see only the beings who are embodied in physical bodies, we look at the being and we know that there are not different races of souls, not different races of lifestreams. Even though there are certain spiritual groupings of lifestreams, but nevertheless we still do not apply any superiority/inferiority dynamic to these lifestreams for they are all created out of the oneness of the Creator’s being.

Why have human beings come up with the division into race? It is because, as I said in the beginning, they have used their power to name things. They have looked at human beings, their physical bodies, and they have said: “Some people have dark almost black skin, some people have brown, some people have red, some people have more yellow, some people have white.” Then they have come up with the idea that based on peoples’ skin color and other characteristics, they can be divided into completely separate groupings.

Many people, if they believe in reincarnation, believe that there are certain souls that can only embody in certain races. This, of course, is not true. Souls and lifestreams embody across the races. There are many souls who in one embodiment might have a very strong attachment to being of their own race and as a result they will – in their next embodiment – embody as another race in order to free them from that attachment.

Do you see the irony that some of the people who are most attached to a particular race, or who attach a superior value to that race, will in their next lifetime embody in a different race, perhaps one they have looked down upon? The purpose of embodiment is to free the lifestream from attachment to any lower identity. The more attached you become to a certain identity on earth, the more the School of Hard Knocks must knock on the doors of your mind in order to help you be free of that attachment.

What is one of the most insidious expressions of the duality consciousness on earth? It is indeed the tendency to attach superiority and inferiority to the topic of race. Can you not see that one of the deliberate plots of the fallen beings, one of the deliberate attempts to control humankind by dividing them into different factions, is precisely to define race and then attach a sense of superiority to the white race and inferiority to all other races?

When you look at this dynamic, when you look at how it has outplayed itself, can anyone seriously believe that God or Jesus or an ascended master sat up in heaven and decided to create the white race superior and other races inferior? Can anyone seriously believe this?

How did the differentiation come about? As I said, God did not create different races. Yes, there are certain physical characteristics that are different, and yes, everything is an expression of consciousness, so therefore it is clear that the different races are expressions of different states of consciousness. But this was not created by God; it was a result of the development in humankind’s consciousness after the fall of most human beings on earth. That was when this differentiation started happening.

We of the ascended masters did not define race. We again only look at consciousness and we do not look and say that there is one group of people who are in an inferior state of consciousness. We simply look at people who are in a certain state of consciousness and then we say: “How can we help them transcend that to the next level?” We have no value judgment.

What the fallen beings did was that they saw that after their own deeds of causing humankind to fall into duality had caused the differentiation into physical, different distinct groups, they had an opportunity to carry the division even further. They used the power given to them through the linear analytical mind.

The confounding of tongues

The ability to name something is not an ability that is centered in your I AM Presence, it is not an ability that is centered in the Conscious You, it is an ability that is centered in your lower being. This is what we generally nowadays call the soul because it is the vehicle that you use to express yourself in the material realm.

In the material realm, you need the ability to communicate and sometimes you communicate quickly and precisely. Therefore, it is helpful for you to have the ability to name something so that you can quickly communicate to other people that a certain type of animal is coming and it can be a danger and you need to take precautions—or in any other ways that you communicate in your daily lives.

You were given – as part of your lower being, as part of the outer, analytical, linear mind – the ability to name things. You only need that ability because you are not able to communicate telepathically and that is why you need the ability to communicate in words. Do you see the fact – mentioned in an obscure way in the story of the Tower of Babel – where they attempted to build a tower that could reach into the heavens and then God said: “Let us confound their tongues?” This, of course, was not God who said this. It was again a result of the fallen consciousness so they could not communicate at the level of thought and concept, but now they could only communicate at the level of words.

In the beginning there was only one language, but as the duality consciousness outplayed itself and more and more fragmentation occurred, well along with the fragmentation into physical distinct groups there was the fragmentation into different languages. Even the fact that you have to communicate with words is a lower manifestation. As the result of this fall, you were given the ability to name things in order to make communication easier and more precise.

Once you talk about beings who have descended below the state of oneness, anything you are given will be a tool for either furthering a return to oneness or furthering further fragmentation. The fallen beings, who were already in the duality consciousness, skillfully used the ability to communicate with words by taking upon themselves the privilege of naming many things.

The privilege of formulating the problem

You have heard about the concept that if you can capture the privilege of formulating the problem, then you can set the parameters for a debate. Therefore, in even naming what the problem is and how it should be discussed, you can steer the discussion towards a certain end result. This is what the fallen beings did when they captured the privilege of naming things.

They were the ones who attempted to set themselves up as the leaders, as they always do, so that they were the ones that took words and attached them to certain things. And then on top of that, they attach this value judgment of the superiority/ inferiority dynamic.

Again, the fallen beings were the ones who looked at the differentiation into different skin colors and said: “Ah! We will name this as race and say that these different characteristics means that these people belong to completely separate races and then we will say that one race is superior and that others are inferior.”

They looked at the white race and they saw that in some countries that had predominantly white-skinned people, there was beginning to be more of a civilization, at least at a certain time in world history. They jumped at the opportunity to make these people believe that they were superior because they had certain warring technology that other races did not have. The fallen beings managed to get the white people to think that it was the white man’s “burden,” so to speak, to go out and bring civilization to all these “savages” in other parts of the world.

Of course, this is not the first example of the superiority attached to race. China is a country that for 5,000 years has had much the same consciousness, feeling that their race is superior. There have certainly been other examples, even long ago before known history.

When the concept of race was first introduced, people did not have the knowledge you have today. They actually believed, if they were religious people, that God must have created the different races and therefore God must have created certain races with inferior characteristics. Therefore, they also believed that if you were born into a certain race in this lifetime, you could never overcome that inferiority, you could never be worthy to hold a certain position in society. They even believed that some races were not human and thus there was no way that you could transcend this level.

The fallacy of survival of the fittest

In these last few centuries the concept of race has been used to create much suffering, most obviously in the Holocaust where the race that saw itself as superior attempted to completely eradicate another race that they had defined as inferior. Nevertheless, consider that even science has been used to create this illusion of the separateness of the races.

Not so long ago, people who believed in scientific materialism, people who had made scientific materialism into their primary religion, believed that the different races were an expression of the evolutionary process. Thus, they also had the value judgment of “the survival of the fittest.” The most fit race was the one who would survive, who was destined, who was selected by so-called “natural selection,” to survive. This was in fact a prominent factor in the mind of Adolf Hitler and many in the Nazi leadership who sincerely believed that it was scientifically proven that nature had selected the Arian race to be superior.

Therefore, it was justified for the future survival of the human race that they sought to eradicate the Jews, which they considered not only an inferior race, but a danger to the purity of the Arian race. It is a fact that many materialists will not recognize today that Darwin’s theory of evolution, given a materialistic interpretation, was in fact much of the justification behind the Holocaust and the Nazi attempt to eradicate an entire race.

This should make people think because many of the scientifically minded people today are quite open to the fact that religion has been used to justify unwarranted aggression, such as the Crusades or the Inquisition. Many scientifically minded people see the fallacy of this, but how many are willing to see that the exact same thing has happened with materialism? How many are then willing to think further and say: “Why is this so?”

The quest for true objectivity

Well, it cannot be because religion is inferior and science is superior. It must be because the human mind, the human psychology, has the tendency to always want to name things and then label them as inferior or superior. Therefore, the human mind will use anything in this quest for superiority, even science, which in its pure form is dedicated to going beyond subjectivity.

Many scientists believe in this quest for objectivity but they are not willing to recognize the simple fact that you cannot have objectivity as long as you are trapped in the duality consciousness. It does not matter whether you are a scientist or a religious person. Duality will pervert any human endeavor by in subtle ways using that endeavor as part of the superiority-inferiority dynamic.

Science itself has been captured into this. How many scientists believe that the scientific worldview is clearly superior to the religious? Ah, right there you are trapped in the consciousness of the fallen beings, in the duality consciousness.

This is not to say that science cannot help humankind achieve objectivity. But it can only do so if you incorporate a knowledge of human consciousness and a willingness to look at that. Even if scientists conduct an experiment that is not influenced by the mind, then certainly their interpretations of the results will be influenced by the mind.

This means that you have to be willing to acknowledge that spirituality can also be a means to reach for objectivity. It is possible to go beyond religious doctrines and dogmas and have experiences of pure awareness. This is another reason why we have given the concept of the Conscious You, which is not the linear mind that wants to name and label everything.

Once you go beyond that linear mind, once the Conscious You is able to step outside the linear mind, then it experiences pure awareness. In pure awareness not only is there no value judgment into superior and inferior, there is not even a differentiation into different things.

When you are in pure awareness you may direct your attention to the world. You may experience a tree, you may experience a rock, but you do not even see them as different, in the sense that they are completely separate. You see them as expressions of a deeper reality and you are in oneness with that deeper reality, and this is the only key to objectivity.

If a scientist knows that he or she is more than the linear analytical mind – and if the scientist is willing to reach beyond and experience pure awareness – then that scientist can reach an entirely different level of objectivity. Likewise, if a spiritual or even a religious person is willing to go beyond the linear mind, then that person can also experience pure awareness. You can therefore come back with a more objective view of religion and spirituality where you do not focus on the differentiations and you certainly do not focus on the value judgment that one religion must be the only truly one and therefore is superior to all others.

You cannot achieve objectivity through any means in a material world. It cannot be done, it is an impossible quest. Where does this quest come from? It comes from the fallen beings who not only took upon themselves the privilege to name things, and then took upon themselves the privilege to attach the value judgment to their names. On top of that, they also created a false path where they say that the key to achieving whatever goal is defined, whether it be entry into heaven or true objectivity, is to define certain criteria on earth and then achieve that state which is supposedly superior.

Objectivity beyond the linear mind

In the area of science it has been defined that the purpose of science is to work towards a goal where they have completely objective knowledge of every aspect of the material universe. You can never be completely objective through the linear, analytical mind and the instruments so far used by science. As long as you are focused on differentiation, you cannot be objective. When you are truly objective, you see the underlying reality that all differentiations are expressions of the one reality of the Creator. This is true objectivity, this is reality.

In the world of religion there has been the definition in many different religions that you are supposed to work towards a goal where you qualify for entry into heaven. In order to reach that goal, you have to strive to live up to certain conditions defined by the fallen beings through the ability to name something and say this is inferior, that is superior and if you strive to avoid what is inferior and strive to work towards that which is superior, then one day you will qualify and God will let you into heaven. Again, differentiation will never get you to heaven, being superior to anyone or anything will never get you to heaven because the only way to heaven is to transcend the duality consciousness, even transcend the linear mind, even transcend the mind that is focused on differentiation. It cannot be done in the way the fallen beings have attempted to define as the only true way. It cannot be done.

The roots of white superiority in Australia

Having given you this first installment of what we intend to release for this weekend, I will take it into a more concrete level and focus on this nation of Australia. Take again the issue of race, take again the belief that the white race is superior and that the darker-skinned races are inferior. Can you not see this working here in Australia, can you not see that there has been, in the past, a more clear tendency to want Australia to be all white? Can you not see that this goes back to the entire concept that many of the first settlers here were rejects from British society, the convicts that were sent here.

My beloved, consider that many of these convicts had grown up in a society that was very distinctly fragmented between rich and poor. Most of the people who were sent here were not what you would call hard core or career criminals. Most of them were people who were so poor that they would steal in order to feed their children. Because of British society at the time and the incredible inferiority-superiority dynamic of that society, they were deemed as being unfit and therefore the power elite that felt superior to any other elite on earth, they deemed these people as inferior and sent them off to this far-away country, this far-away continent where they knew they could never return.

Consider, the people who had grown up in a society that was so fragmented and so affected by this superiority-inferiority dynamic and how they were brought up to feel inferior. In British society they were at the very bottom, there was nobody below them, they were the bottom. Now they were even rejected by their own society and sent somewhere else, thrown off on a foreign coast with barely any means to survive. And it was difficult for them.

Nevertheless what did they find here in Australia? Ah, they found another race whom they could see as being inferior to themselves. Even though they had been the inferior people in England and had been rejected by their own society, the Aborigines they saw as being more primitive than themselves. Now, all of a sudden, they had the opportunity to set themselves up as being superior in Australia.

Do you not see that you can only be superior if you can compare yourself to someone that you define – that you label, that you name – as inferior? Instead of taking the opportunity to transcend the superiority-inferiority dynamic, many of them created their own version of it. What you need to see in Australian society today is that even though Australia has made great strides to overcome this white supremacist consciousness, you need to be willing to be honest and realize that there are still remnants of it in the collective consciousness. There are still individuals in high positions – often in hidden positions in society where they can exercise influence without ever being seen by the public – who believe that the white Australians are inherently superior to all other races, not only the Aborigines but also people from South-East Asia.

What is holding Australia back

This is part of the consciousness that is holding Australia back from making a leap into an entirely new level that is its highest potential, as Astrea mentioned yesterday. Indeed, this continent has a much higher potential than is currently outpictured, but you must transcend that superiority-inferiority dynamic. Here I am addressing specifically that aspect of it that white Australians are superior to anyone with colored skin.

I can tell you, as some of you are already aware, that one of the reasons why there needs to be greater immigration in Australia is precisely that Australia cannot progress with its current level of consciousness. Most Australians are not willing to consciously transcend or make an effort to transcend the current level of consciousness. It is again a situation where Australia has to some degree become a closed system. The only way to break up the closed system is to bring in people with a completely different attitude and culture so that the School of Hard Knocks can shake up the system.

This is why we of the ascended masters do indeed see that unless there is increased immigration, then Australia cannot progress to the next level. This is not only a matter of consciousness, it is also a matter of economics. Australia is a huge continent but nevertheless compared to the size of the entire continent, the population is very low, the population density is very low. If Australia is to fulfill its highest potential, even economically, there must be many more people here. We are talking two to three times the current population, and you can see that this will not in the near future happen through the natural birth rate.

The only way to bring that many people into being in embodiment on the Australian continent is to open up for an influx of immigrants. This will naturally, come from countries that have a higher population density, for they are longing for some kind of space, some kind of opportunity that they do not have.

I am very well aware that this raises many questions and problems. I am not saying that it is an easy task, but do you see that it is not the purpose to be an easy task? The deeper purpose is to break up the consciousness that is holding Australia back. The purpose of life on earth is not to produce a certain result, but to transcend the present consciousness. And to keep transcending your present consciousness until the transcendence of consciousness brings you into the kingdom of heaven.

Nuclear war in Australia

As I said earlier, this is what the fallen ones have done on earth. They have taken the ability to name things, they have used it to name that there must be a certain result that needs to be produced here on earth. Then they have taken the duality consciousness, the superiority-inferiority dynamic, to say: “This result that we have named is the superior result; any other result is inferior.”

They even say that some results will be destructive and will destroy the earth or cause God to destroy the earth and send all people to hell. Then they take the third level of their deception on top of the superiority-inferiority dynamic. They now add the subtle serpentine lie that the ends can justify the means. In order to achieve the result that is superior, it is necessary and justified to destroy those people, those ideas, those nations that we have named as inferior.

This is a dynamic that has been going on on this planet for literally millions of years, far beyond known history. I can assure you that this dynamic has outplayed itself before on this continent of Australia. There were two races, two distinct groupings of people, in this nation, centered in the East coast and the West coast, who got into a conflict and the result was a nuclear war. Contrary to the hopes of both of these civilizations that they would be the victors and would be superior and the others would be destroyed, the result was that all of them were destroyed and that the ecology, the nature of the entire continent was destroyed.

Instead of having a continent that was fertile almost all around, you now had a continent where the vast interior was a desert where hardly anything can grow and where certainly a popular civilization cannot exist. You can only have the level of population of native tribes, such you see in the Aborigines.

What you need to overcome today is precisely the large remnants of this consciousness and we will give you further teachings on this. But for now I will recognize the fact that you have received more than you can handle in one sitting, and thus I will express my deep gratitude for your willingness to be here.

As you hear these words spoken through a physical messenger, you become, if you are willing, extensions of the ascended masters in a material realm. As the words go through your consciousness, your energy field, your chakras then become as loudspeakers that send these words and the vibration behind the words into the mass consciousness. Each and every one of you, when you are attuned to the release of the light, you become a magnifier of that release.

The more people are here, the more there is a multiplication factor, just as you experience in your decrees and invocations that your numbers multiply the effect. For this I express the deep and profound gratitude of myself and of all ascended masters, and thus I bid you a fond adieu. May you be sealed in the true flame of the Will of God.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

Question your role in the reality simulator

TOPICS: The sleeping beast under central Australia – Attune to your personal angel – I am Christerior – Why people cannot be at peace with themselves – The corporate race for superiority – Most people are paranoid schizophrenics – How to attain inner peace – The reality simulator of earth – Awakening from simulated experiences – Become aware of reactionary patterns – Dare to leave the box – Overcoming the fear of being nobody – A no-man’s land – Why the masters are grateful –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus, June 17, 2012 through Kim Michaels.

I come with the fullness of the light of Christ that I AM, the light that I have embodied and held for earth now for these 2,000 years since I attained my ascension. Thus, I ask you to center in your hearts and to follow me as I take you on a visualization.

The sleeping beast under central Australia

We will travel from this place into the central region of this continent of Australia. There we will see the arid desert and we will see a mountain range, low almost like hills but very jagged. Then, as we approach, we are conscious that we are accompanied by millions of angels who form a triangular formation behind us. I going first, you following behind and the angels behind you.

Now, we know of course that we are sealed in a shield of the angels and thus we are not fearful at all when we realize that we are not alone in this desert. There is a giant beast sleeping under the earth, the beast that was created in that past age on this continent through the warring of civilizations. This is a beast that is holding back the Australian nation at a very deep level, unrecognized by the vast majority of the people but nevertheless felt through all levels of their beings.

Thus, it is almost as if the creativity and the potential for this nation cannot break through the hard surface of this beast that forms like a hardened crust, hiding the soft fertile earth underneath and the bubbling water that wants to come to the surface and nourish plant life. As we approach, this beast senses our coming and it is awakened for the first time for eons. As we approach then, it is as if the ground begins to shake and suddenly the ground begins to raise up and crack in certain places. Out of the earth rises up this giant beast, like a fairly ugly lizard. It rises out of the earth and then it raises up on its hind legs, much as you have seen the dinosaurs, the Tyrannosaurus Rex. It rises up and it opens its mouth and it roars at us in order to scare us to turn back.

We are, of course, fearless in the light of Christ and in the light of the angels. Thus, we only accelerate our movement forward and we take aim directly at the heart of this beast. Our entire formation, me in the front, you behind and the angels behind you, plunges right into the heart of the beast, shatters the entire form of the beast into millions of pieces that are hurled up into the air, almost like a giant cloud of small particles and small flakes.

Now, before it has time to settle, before it even rises to its highest point, we quickly circle around several times, as the people circled the walls of Jericho. Therefore, we form an upward spiral of light so that when these particles and flakes of the beast start falling back to earth, they descend into this intense white light and they are instantly consumed, completely consumed.

As the dust settles and is consumed, we see that where the beast was before there is now a large valley in the centre of this continent. Not a physical valley but nevertheless a valley, an empty space where there is now room – space – for the desert to become more fertilized and for people to enter so that this continent can hold a greater number of people, who can live here in abundance and are not held back by the dryness and the harshness of the climate.

I am not trying to tell you that this change will happen overnight in the physical level, for what we have achieved is at the etheric level. It will take time to cycle through to the physical, depending on the people’s willingness to shake off this consciousness, to truly accept that they are free from this consciousness that has held them back, and therefore they can begin to embrace their creative potential. Nevertheless, it is a vision to hold and in the not to distant future, Australia will become less of a desert and more fertile ground. Indeed, there will be the physical foundation for increasing the population of this nation way beyond what it is today.

Having accomplished this work, we take a little time to acknowledge the presence of the angels that have come to assist us in this thrust. We recognize that you are not enough people at this conference to accomplish it alone, and therefore we are grateful for the assistance of the angels. Perhaps some of you have never really encountered an angel before, so I now ask you to visualize that you are facing one of these angels, tall, bright light of the color of your choosing, for you will magnetize to yourself an angel of the color of the ray that you are working on right now.

Attune to your personal angel

Take some time, not with the linear mind but with the heart, to tune into the presence of an angel and sense that these angels are not in duality, these are angels from the ascended realm. The presence of these angels can give you a unique frame of reference for what is real and what is unreal.

The angels want you to know that you who are here and anyone who will hear or read this dictation, there will be one angel that will offer to stay with you for a certain time, until you are ready to move on to the assistance of other angelic beings. This is your reward for the service you have provided, and it is the opportunity to familiarize yourself with the presence of an angel, an angel that is beyond duality.

Truly, I can tell you that with this visualization and the immense assistance of the angels, we have accomplished the main work that we desire to see accomplished at this conference. We have indeed rendered a service to this nation and even to the earth as a whole. When one continent is cleared from these old records, it has an effect on the planetary consciousness. Having gotten the work out of the way, so to speak, I will move on to make some remarks about the topic of superiority and inferiority.

I am Christerior

Many times we give you teachings that are meant to increase your understanding, and we fully understand that when you come to a conference like this and receive a number of powerful and complex dictations, there is no way your outer minds can retain it all. This, of course, is the advantage of having this wonderful technology where you can later replay the dictations or read them and therefore study them in more depth with the linear mind.

Certainly, I will also give you some teachings, but I desire to first give you a very simple concept that you can indeed remember and bring with you as you go from this retreat: “I am not superior, I am not inferior, I am Christerior!”

The Christ is indeed beyond superior and inferior. There is no inferiority or superiority in Christ, for I do not judge after appearances and superiority and inferiority can only be appearances. They have no reality in Christ. In the clarity of the Christ light they cannot stand.

Why people cannot be at peace with themselves

Moving on to the topic of how you can come to see through the inferiority-superiority, or the superiority-inferiority, dynamic, what I desire to bring you is the perspective from the sixth ray of peace. Indeed, when you are in the consciousness of duality, you cannot be at peace. It is simply impossible, and why is it impossible? It is impossible because one dualistic polarity cannot exist without the other.

You cannot take one dualistic quality or polarity and have it exist alone, independently, separated. It can only exist in a relationship, in a bond, with the opposite polarity. This means that when you go into the consciousness of duality, you will have both polarities in your mind. They will pull your being in opposite directions, and that is why you can never be at peace, truly at peace within yourself.

If you are a person who is trapped in feeling superior most of the time, you cannot escape the fact that you are superior only compared to some who are inferior. Thus, you need to defend your superiority, or even expand it indefinitely in a race that never ends. It cannot be any other way.

If you are the kind of person who is primarily dominated by inferiority, you still cannot escape superiority. You know that there are some that are superior to you and they might be suppressing you and you might find the need to fight against them. Or perhaps you are not fighting, but you are dreaming about one day rising to the status of superiority.

Do you not see, my beloved, if you look at many of the old folk tales and fairy tales found on this earth, many of the modern books, many of the modern movies, do you not see that they are geared to the dynamic that has dominated this earth for a long time? Namely that we have a small elite who is superior and a larger population that is inferior.

You see many of these stories that portray a person that is first unworthy, unknown, of a low estate or treated unjustly and then something miraculous happens and the person is suddenly elevated to a superior status. This is the dream of those in inferiority, but it is also the dream of those in superiority: to keep the people believing that one day some miracle could happen and they might be raised to a status of superiority.

Instead, the reality is that if you are willing to start taking responsibility for yourself, you can follow a systematic path that will not raise you to a status of superiority, but that will take you out of inferiority and out of superiority. You will raise yourself into the abundant life that comes directly from within and is not dependent upon the appearances of this world.

The corporate race for superiority

Look how the corporate world has deceived people into thinking that the only way to make money in this world is to get an education, get a job, find your little box in the corporate hierarchy and then stay there without rocking the boat. But there are always alternatives. Do you not see that the corporate world has one primary objective? When a corporation reaches a certain size, a shift often occurs. It now feels it has attained a position in the market and now it becomes more concerned with defending that position.

When you look at corporations worldwide, you see that the majority of them are more concerned with either attaining a monopoly or defending what they see as either a monopoly or a secure position. Thus, there comes a point where a corporation actually wants to shut down innovation. Therefore, the purpose of the corporation is to suck in the potentially creative people and squash their creativity so the people feel that they have to suppress it in order to fit into the corporate box.

The alternative is to be an innovator, to be attuned to Saint Germain’s Golden Age matrices. You can be a recipient for one of the new inventions, one of the new ideas, that is needed to advance the golden age. Thus, you surely will receive a monetary compensation, for you are multiplying the talents, and life will not leave you without the means to continue your service to life.

Indeed, there is always an alternative to status quo. When you fit yourself into one of these boxes created by the duality consciousness, as Maitreya described, then you cannot be at peace. There will always be something that pulls you towards the opposite extreme.

If you go into the corporate world and you think you are just a menial low-level employee, then you will be pulled to rise higher and higher in the hierarchy. Then, there comes a point where you have risen higher in the corporate hierarchy and now a shift begins to occur and now people feel that they have to defend their position. They feel threatened by those below them, who they know are as anxious to get up as they themselves were before they attained that position.

Most people are paranoid schizophrenics

Do you not see that as long as you are trapped in the dualistic consciousness, you are paranoid, you are schizophrenic. There is no way around it. The fact of the matter is that what the psychological establishment labels as paranoid schizophrenics are only people who have taken to the extreme a malady that affects 99.9% of the people on this planet. Most people are paranoid schizophrenics, it is just that some forms of paranoid schizophrenia are so common that they are considered normal.

There comes a point where someone has to stand up and say: “The Emperor has nothing on.” It has to be acknowledged that if you truly want peace, you must step out, step beyond, the dualistic polarities, for you cannot find peace there. This is what the Buddha attempted to explain in the Four Noble Truths. The first Noble Truth is commonly seen as saying that life is suffering, but the deeper reality is that as long as you are in duality, life is suffering.

It is the dualistic polarities that pull between them that turns you into a house divided against itself and that causes you to not be at peace. There are, of course, many different definitions of suffering but if you go below the surface appearances, is it not so that suffering is caused by non-peace. If you are not at peace, you are suffering.

The moment you attain inner peace, your suffering is transcended even if the outer conditions are still not ideal. If you have peace of mind, you are not suffering and this is why you see some people at old age, when their bodies begin to show wear, can still find inner peace.

How to attain inner peace

Indeed, it is very rare when you look at the earth to see those who are at peace with themselves. We of the ascended masters would, of course, love to see all who are familiar with our teachings attain this inner peace.

But you will not attain it until you come to the point of being willing to look at yourself and say: “I am not at peace, am I? No I am not at peace, but then why am I not at peace? What is the feeling I have, what is the reactionary patterns that pull me out of peace? Why do I react this way, what is the deeper belief behind my reactionary patterns, the deeper belief about myself, about life?”

If you look closely, you will gradually – as you use the tools we have given, and other tools available in the world – you will gradually come to greater clarity where you see these very subtle beliefs that you have. An expectation of what life should be, and life is not that way so you suffer because you strive towards that opposite polarity where life is the way you think it should be.

There comes a point where you have to ask yourself: “Will I forever be chasing my expectations, will I forever be seeking to make the universe conform to my expectations?” Or will I stand back, look at my expectation and say: “Is it the expectation that is keeping me trapped in suffering and not the outer conditions?” When you come to that realization, that is when you truly start the spiritual path to Christhood and even Buddhahood and beyond.

The reality simulator of earth

What is planet earth, my beloved? Well, some of you are familiar with an old television show called “Star Trek.” Some of you will know that in the spaceship “Enterprise” they had something called a “holodeck,” and when you went into the holodeck, a computer would simulate a completely artificial environment. While you were inside the holodeck, the environment seemed completely real to you. So planet earth is simply a reality simulator.

We have talked about the cosmic mirror. We have said the Ma-ter light will take on any form projected upon it and this true. But the purpose is to give you the experience that you have said you wanted based on the mental images you have formed in your mind and have projected into the cosmic mirror.

One side of the purpose is to give you that experience, give you the return of what you are sending out. The other aspect is to make what comes back seem completely real. The effect of this is that if you are not taking responsibility for having sent out the impulse – as you cannot do when you go into duality, when you go below the 48th level of consciousness – then you will believe that what you are experiencing on earth is a completely real world created by some external source, be it an almighty God in heaven or natural processes.

Do you see the point? You believe this a real world and therefore you can believe that this is not the result of your state of consciousness and that your state of consciousness cannot do anything about this. You think you cannot transcend these outer conditions but that you must submit your Spirit to them and that you must adapt to conditions, rather than taking dominion over the earth and exercising your potential to be a co-creator.

Awakening from simulated experiences

You see, there is nothing wrong with this. This is the outplaying of free will. Free will gives you the right to go below the 48th level. When you go below the 48th level of consciousness, you begin to believe in the illusion that the world in which you live is a real world that cannot be changed by people’s state of consciousness. This is one of the two types of experiences that a reality simulator is designed to give you.

The first experience is an immersion experience. You are immersed in the world created by the simulator and you believe it is completely real. You believe it has power over you, not only physically but even power over your Spirit so that you must adapt to it.

Go back 2,000 years when I walked the earth. The vast majority of the people on this planet, as the vast majority of the people today, were completely absorbed in the immersion experience. What did I come to show, what did the Buddha come to show, what did PadmaSambhava come to show, what did all the spiritual people come to show?

We came to show that the immersion experience is not the only experience you can have inside the reality simulator called earth. The other type of experience you can have is an awakening experience where you begin to awaken from the sense that the world in which you live is real, is unchangeable. This is when you start the upwards path of going through the seven rays, gradually attaining mastery over the seven spiritual energies that make up the entire material universe. At the 96th level you do have some mastery of mind over matter so that you do no longer believe that matter is real or that matter has power over your Spirit.

Become aware of reactionary patterns

All of you who are here, all of those who will read or listen to this dictation, you have all shifted. You are no longer completely absorbed in the immersion experience, you have shifted into the awakening experience. It is only a matter of how you have progressed in the process that leads you from total immersion to total awakeness.

By becoming consciously aware that this is the process in which you are engaged, you can make it much easier for yourself. You can begin to look not only at your reactions, not only at the beliefs behind the reactions but you can begin to ask yourself: “Why does this seem real to me? Why does it seem real that this or that condition has power over me? Why does it seem real that I have to become upset when other people do certain things, is it really necessary? Do I really have to always react this way?”

My beloved, you can try with the outer mind and the outer will to force yourself to change that reactionary pattern, and you may have some limited success with this. But the far more mature approach is to keep questioning until you come to the point where suddenly there is this subtle shift, and now the very condition to which you used to react, simply no longer seems real to you.

When it no longer seems real to you, it will no longer have power over you. Do you not see that only when something has an appearance of reality, will it have power over you. Only that which you think is real will be able to convince you that you have to adapt or limit your Spirit according to this outer appearance. Indeed, it is an important step to take, to take some time to look at your life and see what is real.

What seems real, what seems like it has power over me and then begin to question those beliefs behind it. Why does this seem real?

Dare to leave the box

As our other messenger explained her involvement with the banking world where she grew up in a communist country, where there was very little opportunity to rise beyond the general level of poverty. When her country suddenly was freed from the yoke of communism, there was new opportunity. She decided that she wanted to escape the poverty in which she had grown up. She took a realistic assessment and realized that the only opportunity really to escape this economic poverty was to go into the corporate world and the banks were the biggest corporations in the country.

This was the most realistic opportunity, and for a number of years it seemed real to her that she had to force her creative personality and Spirit to fit into this corporate box as many of you have done also. Then there came a point where it no longer seemed quite as real, quite as important, where she began to see the contradictions. She began to see that it was really a dead end, it was all an act, an appearance and many of you are in the same situation or have gone through these same steps.

For a time you have been immersed in certain circumstances but then gradually these faint little thoughts begin to creep into your mind. What I am suggesting is that if you will make the conscious effort, you can come to see that what is really happening here is that you are beginning to question the reality of your circumstances and your limitations. If you will make a conscious effort to accelerate this process, you can fairly quickly come to the point where now the veils have come down and you realize you have an opportunity beyond this box. You have an opportunity for creative expression.

Overcoming the fear of being nobody

Of course, I know well that many of you first have to go through a stage where you deal with your fear, the fear that has been programmed into you. What happens when you withdraw from the system, when you are no longer in the corporate boxes? Certainly, the duality consciousness has created a very heavy programming. Do you not see that they offer you something beyond a financially secure existence? They offer you a sense of superiority, but this means that if you withdraw from this corporate rat race, then you are inferior, you are nobody. “What are you doing these days? You quit your job, what are you doing?” Who are you when you are no longer in the corporate little box that defines you and every aspect of your creative expression?

Some of you will have to look at this fear and look at why you feel this way. Why do you believe these programmings that say that you are nobody or you are inferior if you do not live up to these expectations. My beloved, I am not hereby suggesting that you should now all go out and quit your jobs. What I am saying is this: If you become more aware of questioning the beliefs that make your current situation seem real and unavoidable, there can come a point where you do not have to withdraw from your situation as such. You naturally see other opportunities open up and then you shift into them.

Of course, it must also be said that before you can see the creative opportunities, something in you has to die and that is the consciousness that caused you to identify with your previous situation. As we have said, you build a certain sense of self, you build a certain identity, a certain role for yourself, and you project the conscious you into it. But there is a difference between the role and your outer situation.

You do not necessarily have to quit a job or leave your family in order to shift to a higher level. But you do have be willing to look at the sense of identity you have and then let that identity die, even if your ego is screaming at you that you will be plunged into a vacuum, that you will be a nobody, that you will be inferior, that you will not have any existence. You still have to let that sense of identity die before you can have the clarity of vision, the emptiness of mind, to see the new opportunities into which you can shift.

A no-man’s land

Sometimes you can indeed get caught in a no-man’s land where you have seen the unreality of your outer situation. You are no longer completely convinced that this is the way things have to be, but you have not yet let go of the sense of identity, the role you had built for yourself. Thus, you cannot see the new opportunity as of yet, and so you have to be willing to question your sense of identity and be willing to do what I said: Those who seek to save their lives – save their sense of identity – shall lose it. Those who are willing to give up their lives for my sake, they will see the new opportunities opening up.

This is indeed the path to Christhood where you begin to question the reality of the appearances that make you believe that you, as an infinite Spirit, you have to adapt yourself to finite appearances. What have I said before is the one thing I want you to be able to remember even if I woke you up at 4 o’clock in the morning: That which is unreal has no power over that which is real. Well, that which is infinite has no obligation to fit itself into finite appearances.

Of course, you are all in a physical body, you all have situations that you adapt to, but I am not talking about outer behavior, I am talking about identification. You are all in embodiment, you all have your families to take care of and this is perfectly right, but you do not have to identify with that role so you think there is nothing else.

Some of you might have small children and you feel like you never have time for yourself. Nevertheless, if you will look at the sense of identity you have built as a parent, you might find that if you question that identity, there is always time for yourself here and there. Certainly, you will shift your view and you will see that you can find time for yourself even in a busy schedule. It is all a matter of perspective.

When you are in the immersion experience, you think everything is real and nothing is a matter of perspective. When you go into the awakening experience, you begin to see: “Ah, this thing is not real, this thing is a matter of perspective. And if I do shift my perspective, then either the outer circumstances will change or my approach to them will change. Suddenly my life experience will change where I no longer feel limited by these circumstances.

As you go further and further into the awakening experience, you do begin to see and even accept that nothing on earth is real and everything is a matter of perspective, of perception. This is the deeper reality that we have all attempted to teach, depending on the situation and the level of consciousness in which we appeared in a physical form that people could see.

Why the masters are grateful

Today we are very grateful for the fact that there are some people who are willing to listen to us, even though we do not appear in some tangible manifestation. We are grateful that there are some willing to recognize that if everything on earth is not real, if it is just a reality simulator, there must be something beyond the simulator. There might be beings beyond the simulator and they might be able to communicate with us if we are open, if we are willing to question certain realities in the simulator.

My beloved, I have give you important keys that if internalized and applied can take you far, until you begin actually to receive other keys from within yourself. Certainly, why am I speaking to you through an outer messenger? It is because there is still so many things that you believe are real, so many appearances that you believe are real, that you cannot – at least not always – hear me directly inside your own being.

Yet as you walk the path of questioning what you think is real, there will come a point where you also begin to question: “Why am I separated from the ascended masters? Why do I need an outer messenger, why am I not hearing or at least sensing the masters inside myself?”

When you look at the beliefs you have that make you think that you are not worthy – you are not ready, you are not sophisticated enough – and when you begin to question those beliefs, then at some point the veil will come down. You will begin to realize that if you acknowledge that one or a few people can be the open door, then “what one has done, all can do.” And you are one of those who can also be an open door in some measure.

Certainly, you can get your own inner direction for your own life, even if it is not your role to teach others—which it is not for some of you. Although all of you teach the people around you, your children, your family, your co-workers and other people you meet.

Again, simply our gratitude for the fact that you have accomplished this work and freed the Australian continent from this beast that has been encrusted here for far too long. This is a new day, a new opportunity for you personally and for this continent, and we indeed look forward to seeing what shall come of it in the coming decades.

Thus, I, Jesus, extend the fullness of my gratitude to you for your presence, for your patience, for your willingness to open your hearts and minds that I might pull aside the veil of reality, which is truly the veil of Maya, the veil of illusion, the veil of unreality. And with this, I thank you and I seal you in my infinite Flame of Peace.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

The outward-inward journey of the lifestream

TOPICS: The inner, mystical path


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, June 17, 2012, through Kim Michaels.

Infinity. Infinite realm. No form. No differentiation. All is one.

All is one, yet out of the infinite oneness begins to form a form, a shape, a crystalline structure and it takes on individuality, self-awareness. And then it tunes in to the very force that caused it to arise out of infinity, the creative drive of the Creative Being, the source of all, even the source of infinity.

As it gathers more self-awareness, it becomes aware of the drive to express itself. And then it sees that deep below is a realm of form that is not yet raised up into oneness with the All. It senses a potential, a love, a potential to express itself, to be creative, to bring God qualities, and it formulates a desire to be part of this rising world. Thus, it gathers itself, focuses itself and then it allows itself to slowly descend, like the leaf of a cherry blossom separating from the tree and wiggling its way down.

This self joins the material world, and at first it is only like a collection of water molecules suspended in the air. It is at first surprised that the air, even though air, is so dense compared to the infinite realm. It takes a little time to get used to this sense: “Who am I in this airy realm? Am I just a collection of water molecules or am I a whole, a unified whole?”

Then it sees that for it to fulfill its creative desire, it must descend even lower into a physical body in the material realm. It feels the concentrating force that is like the colder temperature that cools the air and therefore condenses the water molecules into a single drop that now separates from the air, can no longer keep itself suspended in the air and thus coalesces into a drop that drops from the air, hurtling down through the atmosphere until suddenly, with a great jolt, hits the rock and is shattered.

So great is the difference in density between the higher realms and the material realm, and the shock of coming into embodiment is like that of a water drop hitting the rock, being shattered into smaller particles—and then feeling that even though it would like to get its bearings in this new situation, there is a force that pulls it down, down, down. So it gathers itself into a drop again and it rolls off the rock, falls down lower, rolls off a bigger rock, keeps rolling until suddenly it sees another water drop that comes in its direction. They collide, they form a bigger drop, they keep being pulled down by this force and they join with other drops until they form a small trickle of water.

It starts to wind its way over the rocks, making a gentle sound as it progresses further but always in a downward direction. Then they are joined by other little trickles until they become a greater stream. Now they pick up speed and momentum, the sound escalates to a deafening roar as they become a small mountain stream, hurtling itself across the surface of the rocks, ever forward, ever downward.

“There must be something we have to reach,” is all they can reason. There must be something we have to find, we must go in this direction by this unstoppable force that is propelling us forward. They gradually form an even bigger stream and as it finally reaches a level of the mountain that is not as steep, then the individual drops can begin to feel that now they can again gather around themselves some sense of self-identity.

Although still being pulled downward by the current, they can at least begin to feel that they have some sense of individuality, of unity, of coherent existence, of continued existence. Even though they are still being tumbled about, they can still feel: “I am a self. I exist. I am aware of my individuality.”

The journey progresses. The single drops become gradually more aware of their surroundings, they watch the landscapes floating by, they see the twists and turns in the river, the protrusions of rock that caused them to change course. They begin to see certain patterns, they begin to gather some understanding of this world in which they are now moving.

Then they finally descend to the plain below the mountains where the river becomes wider, not so swift. Now they have better time to reflect upon this enigma they face. What is the world in which I am moving and what is the I that is moving? They gather up more and more awareness and more of an inner sense of tranquility as they flow with the river.

The river becomes wider, it starts carving wider and wider turns. Eventually, some of those turns get cut off, become a little dead end where some of the water drops become trapped for a time while others keep flowing with the stream. Just as they begin to feel that they know who they are and they know how the world works, then suddenly the river flows into the ocean. It is not a calm ocean, it is the Sea of Samsara, the sea of suffering, where now the water drops are rolled around with the ever-increasing waves until they lose whatever sense of being in control that they had.

This rotating motion, where a single drop is rotated in a circular motion of the wave, can go on for a long time. Some of the waves are eventually thrown up on a rocky coast where they are again separated from the whole, shattered into individual waves that then gradually find their way back to the ocean.

Over eons of time some of the drops begin to sense that perhaps there is an alternative to always being thrown about by some external force. They begin to question the reality that a drop can only be tossed about by the waves, that the drop must follow the wave wherever the wave goes. The drops begin to acquire a greater wisdom, not the wisdom of how to get what they want in the world, but the wisdom that enables them to begin transcending the world, the struggle that makes the Sea of Samsara a raging inferno of waves that often clash against each other or clash against the rocky shore.

Gradually, some of these drops begin to feel that they no longer want to engage in the struggle, but still they cannot quite let go of the sense that there is something they have to find, something they have to accomplish, some difference they have to make in this world. Instead of being thrown up on a rocky coast, they are now thrown up on a sandy beach, they are washed up on the beach, and they roll up on the sand until the upward momentum is exhausted and then they again become subject to the gravity that pulls them back into the ocean.

Many drops need to go through this motion many times, of being washed up on the beach, reaching some high point, some turning point, and then rolling back into the ocean, once again being rolled around by the waves only to be tossed up again, and repeating the motion over and over. Eventually, some of the drops begin to feel that there must be a way to even go beyond the sense of needing to accomplish something, needing to do something, even the sense of needing to wear down the coast by this repeated motion of going back and forth.

What do these drops do when they acquire what is the beginning of Buddhic wisdom? They begin to question reality, the reality of the of world in which they live, in which they have their being, the reality of the appearances. They see that even though I am a drop in the ocean, I do not have to follow along with the movements in the ocean.

I can go deeper, for instead of focusing my attention on the surface of the ocean, where the waves are constantly moving, I can focus my attention within. And as I do so, I start to go beyond the circular movement of the waves. I stop resisting, I stop resisting in order to stay afloat in the water. I become still and I allow myself to sink into the depth of the ocean.

When the drops sink below the surface level of the waves in motion, they sometimes become caught up in an ocean current, for they still have a desire to explore these deeper more still levels of the ocean of self. They desire to know the extent of the ocean, the movements, the deeper subtle movements of the ocean. For a time they flow along with one of these currents that gives them new experiences, new vistas, and therefore new reflections on the self. They are still in the process of exploring the nature of the self, by seeing how the self is reflected back to them by the cosmic mirror of the ocean.

They flow, they journey through these deeper realms that can seem infinite, but even then, after a time, a drop might come to the realization that there must be something beyond even the ocean current. The drop begins to question: “Is it necessary for a drop to always be moving?” Then, some of these drops become aware that they have had a long journey. All drops will forget, from time to time, their past stages on the journey, but when you come to the final stages, you begin to remember, not always in detail, but you begin to remember that you started out so long ago, so far away in a higher realm. Then you entered the airy realm, and then you coalesced into a drop and you fell.

From the moment you hit that rock, it was like you were on a journey, and you could not stop yourself. You were tossed about by various experiences, tumbling down the mountainsides, then into the stronger river, then into the more slow river, then into the ocean, then being rumbled around by the waves, thrown up on the rocky coast, thrown up on the sandy beach, then carried along by the currents.

Eventually, you begin to realize that you have had this long journey and that the journey has given you a perspective on the self, on who you are. You have not only learned something about the world in which you have journeyed, but you have learned something about the self that has undergone the journey. The self has been transformed by the journey so that it is more now than when it started.

Then, some of the drops begin to feel that they have had enough of the journey through the level of motion. They desire to return to the level out of which they came, the level of infinity. They see that they must stop identifying themselves with the motion, they must stop thinking that they have somewhere to go, something to do, something to accomplish in this world. Instead, they must become still.

Then, after going through some turmoil, they might begin to surrender themselves to the stillness. At first, they might feel: “But I have journeyed for so long and I have seen myself as a drop in motion, who am I if I am not moving? Will I have a self if I am not moving?” There might be fear and trembling, but still, eventually, they begin to realize that I started in the stillness, and so if my self is formed out of the stillness, how could I lose this self by returning to the stillness? Then, they begin to see that they can return to stillness without losing what they have gathered through their journey in the realm of motion.

Surely, the self that returns is more than the self that descended. But it returns by separating itself from the identification with form, the identification with motion and then it returns to the sense of self of being a still self, an unmoving self, an infinite self, an individualized expression of the infinite Creator. But now it has infinitely greater self-awareness than when it first descended.

The drop begins to realize that if it wants to return to the infinite realm, it is not a matter of doing or accomplishing anything in the realm of motion. It is not a matter of changing anything outside the self, it is not a matter of getting somewhere in the realm of the finite. It is only a matter of becoming still so that it again reconnects to the reality that it is borne from stillness and it has never left stillness. Stillness is the very backdrop for motion. Without stillness there could be no motion, and thus it finally begins to see the truth expressed in the statement that everything is the Buddha nature.

It begins to see: “I AM the Buddha nature. And I manifested as a certain individualized self that journeyed through a world of appearances, but these appearances were also the Buddha nature manifesting itself as those forms. Now I feel my journey is complete, and thus I desire to return to the realm of stillness as the self that I now am.” The drop can then withdraw its attention from the world of motion, the appearances that seem to move. It separates itself even from the currents in the ocean and it sinks down. It finally surrenders all motion and allows itself to sink, deeper and deeper into the ocean of self.

Yet, the ocean of self has no bottom. It will never sink to the bottom. Whilst it sinks deeper and deeper, it actually begins to go through the alchemical process of transcending the state of being a water drop. Now it begins to etherialize, and suddenly it cannot tell whether the movement is still going down or going up. Then, after some time, it begins to realize that it is now rising upwards, for it is being etherialized, first into the water molecules that again rise into the air and then back to the ethereal forms, the ethereal sense of self, that is now greater than the one that started this journey.

Oh the joy of returning to the stillness. You do not become nothing. You become “no thing,” for you no longer identify yourself with or as any thing. Nevertheless, you can now, if you so choose, take up the position as a Buddha that is still working with the lifestreams that are embodied on a planet like earth, seeking to in some way raise them up so that they can begin to awaken from the immersion experience, see that the appearances have no power over them, and thus they too can begin to feel the desire to return to stillness.

Yet once you have returned to the stillness, you will not be coming from a desire to force people or to change them or to accomplish any particular result. You will always be in the stillness, and thus you look upon the earth with entirely new eyes, with an entirely new vision where you see that none of the appearances are truly real. The only reality is the transcendence of self, through first being immersed in appearances, identifying with them and then gradually, through several stages, awakening from identification with form and returning to the stillness.

Thus, it is possible, even for a being who is still in the Sea of Samsara in a physical body, to begin to tune in to the stillness. Indeed, this expression, given from the heart of the Buddhas of the ages, is a tool, an opportunity, for those who are willing to begin to gain the perspective that they are not their present circumstances, they are not their present sense of self. Therefore, they can lock in to the immensity of the journey they have experienced, gain the perspective of their entire journey and thus begin to see that present circumstances are only a stage.

You can at any time flow beyond them, sink below them by ceasing to resist, by ceasing to struggle. It is only the outer self, the separate self that feels it has to continue to kick and move in order to avoid sinking, for it thinks it will drown. The true self will not drown in the stillness, it will find life, true life, in the stillness. You came out of stillness and you will never find true life in motion. You will only find it by returning to stillness—stillness, the stillness that I AM.

For I AM Gautama. I hold the position of the Lord of the World, and I am the being that holds space that makes it possible for those in embodiment to journey through form. Form must have space in order to exist, and so I am the nexus point between the realm of stillness and the realm of motion. This means that no man comes to the stillness save by going through the office that I AM. Thus, I extend this gift that you may use as you see fit. You may listen to it, you may recite it, you may immerse yourself in it, and thus the release is complete, for stillness has penetrated the appearances of the world of motion.

Stillness has made its presence known, and though the demons of Mara might rise up against it and your own ego might rise against it, you can visualize the Presence of the Buddha over you. Thus, you can reach out your hand, with my hand superimposed upon yours, and you can touch the earth and you can say: “Vajra! Vajra! Vajra! Vajra! Vajra! Vajra! Vajra! Vajra! Vajra,” affirming your right to be in the stillness while still being in a physical body.

When you do this from the point of stillness rather than the outer mind, you will experience that the earth will rise up and affirm your right to be the Buddha in embodiment. This is the potential all have, this is the potential for which I, Gautama, hold the balance, for I am holding the office that has only one purpose: to give people in embodiment the opportunity to awaken to the reality that they are already the Buddha.

All is the Buddha nature, for stillness is the backdrop of all motion. It is only a matter of whether you focus on the motion or focus on the stillness, for you have the ability to choose both, and the choice is yours. When you choose to focus on the stillness, then you will be the Buddha in embodiment. Gautama I AM.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

Oneness with Saint Germain’s heart

TOPICS: The energy burdening the Australian people – Freedom exists only in the now – Confusing cause and effect  – Motivated by unresolved psychology – Why Saint Germain needs you – Oneness with the heart of Saint Germain


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

The Ascended Master Saint Germain, June 16, 2012 through Kim Michaels.

Indeed I AM freedom and freedom you are. Saint Germain I AM, and I am here to anchor a dispensation for the Australian continent by giving you an anchor point for a special shading of the freedom flame that has the potential to set this continent free, not only of past records, but also to set the people free from their current state of consciousness.

The energy burdening the Australian people

Surely, while you were giving this new decree to me, I was taking the opportunity to walk through your forcefields and to walk up and down, East and West, North and South on this continent of Australia, tuning in to the people in a more physical way than we normally do from the ascended realm. While I sense many things that will be left unspoken, I did sense one thing in particular that I want to bring to your attention. And that is that the Australian people, most of them, are burdened by this specific energy. Sort of a blending, my beloved, of regrets or a sense of lost opportunity, or a sense that things are not the way they could or should be.

This is something that makes people more serious than they need to be, that makes them feel not necessarily inferior but gives them a certain sense of hopelessness, almost fatalism. It is as if they do not truly believe that things could be changed, that conditions could improve, that certain problems could be solved.

Freedom exists only in the now

From this I will shift into once again commenting on the topic of superiority and inferiority. As we have already said once, you go into this consciousness of defining a goal that is the superior state that must be attained. What is it that happens to you?

Well, if you are in the consciousness where you feel superior to other people, then you have a sense that since the earth is not yet where it should be according to your epic vision, you are focused on the future, on what has not yet happened but what should happen, what must happen, what you must help to bring about by all means possible. You are trapped in the future. You are imprisoned by the future that has not yet come about, so your prison is the future.

Now look at those who feel they are inferior, that they are victims that they cannot be free, they cannot change their destiny. They often look to the past for what happened that enslaved them, what injustice was perpetrated upon them in the past, be it by the elite that is ruling them, be it by other people or be it by an angry God in the sky. These people are trapped in the past, imprisoned in the past.

You may think that the key to freedom is to let go of the past and move into some state in the future. But my beloved, as long as you see a distance between where you are now and where you should be in order to be free, then you cannot be free. You cannot be free in the distance, in the space, in the separation. You can be free only in the now, in the singularity, in the present moment, in the interval between past and future.

There are many people who will think that they live in the present, but they do not because they are seeing the present through the filter of one of these dualistic dramas, either created in the past or in their vision of the future that should come. This is what gives rise to the sense of regrets, of lost opportunity. When you look to the future, you are regretting that the future goal has not yet manifested. When you look to the past, you are regretting what happened or did not happen in the past. Either way you are trapped, you cannot be free you cannot rise beyond your vision.

Confusing cause and effect

What is the key to this? To some degree, it is understanding, as we have given you, where you rise gradually through the seven rays, overcome the various illusions so that each ray that you pass through, you pass through a veil that obscures your vision and therefore imprisons you. What imprisons you is not a condition outside yourself but a vision, a mental image you hold in your mind. The prison is in the mind, it is not in the outer conditions. Yet look at what has happened to the vast majority of people on earth.

They believe it is the outer conditions that take away their freedom and thus they think the key to freedom is to change certain outer conditions. But this is one of the most subtle aspects of the duality consciousness. When you step into duality, you begin to assign reality to the dualistic extremes. You begin to assign reality to the god in the sky that represents good and to the devil in hell that represents evil.

You believe that certain conditions on earth were created by God and therefore it must be God’s will and therefore you cannot change it, and other conditions on earth were created by the devil and he has the power that you cannot override either. And thus, you cannot change it. What happens when you are in the duality consciousness is of course, as we have said before, that you now reverse cause and effect. You think material conditions are the cause of your state of consciousness whereas the reality is that your state of consciousness is the cause of material conditions. You now get focused on changing the material conditions as the only means you can see to changing your state of mind.

Motivated by unresolved psychology

Some of the most closed-minded beings you will ever meet are the fallen beings in embodiment. They are so trapped in their spiritual pride that they believe it is their sacred duty to get the entire world to conform to their vision, their epic vision of this ultimate outcome that will bring God’s kingdom to earth or will bring all people to heaven, however they define it.

It is simply a complete illusion that human beings are driven by this altruistic goal. Human beings who are trapped in duality may delude themselves into thinking they are working for a greater cause. But the deeper reality is that when you are trapped in duality, everything you do is motivated by your own unresolved psychology, your own state of consciousness. You are not seeking to change the world according to some divine vision. You are seeking to change the world in order to change your own state of mind because you are not willing to take responsibility for yourself.

What do we mean when we talk about taking responsibility for yourself? We mean simply this: You accept that your state of mind is your responsibility, which means you do have the power to take command over your state of mind regardless of the material conditions you face. This is what the fallen beings will not accept. That is why, in their pride and their spiritual blindness, they are literally seeking to change the entire world and enslave all of the human beings on this planet in order to change their own state of mind and attain a state of mind where they can finally feel that they have attained this ultimate state of superiority, which proved that they were right and God was wrong.

This is their goal. They may camouflage it by defining these supposedly noble causes and trying to suck all people into working for those causes. But the deeper reality is that they are driven by completely selfish mechanisms in their own unrecognized psychology. When you begin to realize this you can, of course, begin to ask yourself whether you want to continue to serve one of these causes defined by the fallen beings or whether you will make a sincere effort to transcend the level of duality so that you can attain true freedom.

Why Saint Germain needs you

I am, of course, the hierarch for the next two thousand years of the Aquarian Age, which I am determined – for it is real to me – that it will be a Golden Age. For this to happen – for I am not allowed to come into physical embodiment and change the entire earth into a Golden Age – so this must happen through people in embodiment using their free will to manifest the Golden Age to become the open doors.

When I say you need to free yourself from fighting the causes defined by the fallen consciousness, I do not thereby mean that I look for you to become pacifists who are sitting in your little rooms giving Violet Flame or invocations or studying spiritual teachings. I look for millions of people who are my students in embodiment to engage themselves in society in various ways. I am not telling you to be inactive. I am telling you to not engage in the dualistic struggle. It is only by providing people a frame of reference that there is something beyond the dualistic struggle that you will actually advance the manifestation of the Golden Age.

Do you see, my beloved, why do we not have a Golden Age on earth? Because for so long people have been trapped in the duality consciousness. We will not manifest the Golden Age by winning the ultimate dualistic struggle where good triumphs over evil by destroying evil. This, we have said so many times, simply is not possible, for one dualistic polarity cannot destroy its opposite. Both of them would cease to exist at the same time. But that which is born of duality cannot destroy something else born of duality. Only light of a higher vibration can transform the dualistic energies into a higher form of energy. I look for millions of people to become the open doors not only for the insights and the wisdom but also for the light, the light of freedom, or the light of one of the other rays.

Oneness with the heart of Saint Germain

The Golden Age will not be manifest through the seventh ray alone. It will be a balanced manifestation of all seven rays. I need people in embodiment who will embody one of the seven rays so that all rays are equally represented. I am not in any way trying to make it seem like the seventh ray is superior to the other rays, for all are necessary, equally so. Nothing can truly be manifest without the seven rays, all of them working together in balance and harmony.

I wish to give you an opportunity to attain what is said in this decree, namely that you may feel the love that I have for you. I ask you to center in your hearts, to envision that your heart becomes a portal, a doorway that opens, and that you walk into this opening, walk through it, walk into a tunnel that has a soft violet light. You keep walking and at first you can feel the floor but as you walk further it is as if you lose the feeling that there is a hard floor under you. Instead, it is as if there is just a fog, a violet fog and you are walking on this as walking on clouds.

You begin to sense that there are partitions along the walls of the tunnel and they are defined by a violet light, as if they are portals within portals. These portals, as you walk through them, begin to vibrate, to oscillate. The light oscillates, stronger, weaker, stronger, weaker. And it begins to oscillate more and more rapidly the further you walk into this tunnel.

The oscillations now begin to fill the tunnel until there really is no tunnel, there is just these oscillations of violet light varying in intensity. More intense, less intense, brighter, dimmer, brighter, dimmer, brighter, dimmer, until you plunge through into a realm where you sense this intense violet light that is not vibrating. It is still—completely still.

Before you stretches a vast lake which is still, like you see a lake in the early morning when the surface is like a mirror. As you sit down at the banks of this lake, you experience the stillness with all of your senses, all of your being. It is complete freedom from sound, from sight, from smell, from touch, from any sensory or earthly sensation. Complete stillness, complete freedom.

Now you become aware that the only pulsation you feel is your heart, which beats at its normal rhythm. But then you sense that superimposed upon your heart is my heart, and my heart also beats. Now your heart and my heart come into perfect synchronicity, perfect harmony. Our hearts beat as one, for my heart is superimposed upon yours, and our hearts are one.

In this oneness of heart, can you not sense the love I have for you? I will gently seal this release, and I ask you to sit quietly, for as long as you like, and feel this pulsation of my heart and your heart. And then I ask you to quietly leave this sanctuary when you desire to move on.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

Why affluent nations go from crises to crises

TOPICS: Brainwashing and time – The manipulation of materialism – Exposing the human struggle – Capitalism must have an opposite – Going from one extreme to another – The opportunity of the middle class – How can we help others? – Why affluent nations are stuck – Older people are a resource for society – Money suppresses the people – Why civilizations fail –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Lord Lanto through Kim Michaels, June 16, 2012. This dictation was given during a conference near Melbourne, Australia.

Lanto I AM, and the rain you hear is the rain of wisdom that rains upon the just and the unjust, the evil and the good, 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, 365 days a year, a 100 years per century, 1000 years per millennium and many more years throughout the eons of time that this planet has seen. It would perhaps be helpful if people would open their minds to the immensity of time, and realize that intelligent life has a history on earth that goes far beyond what you call recorded history.

Brainwashing and time

What have we said is the essence of the inferiority/superiority dynamic? It is that you name something, that you capture the privilege of naming something. Look at how the elite has always attempted to capture this privilege. Look at how those who have used religion to set themselves up as an elite, have always attempted to define doctrines and dogmas and then to create a mental box that is as closed as possible so that no one dares to let their minds venture beyond the box.

Look at how the Christian Bible claims that life was created fairly recently by God. Look at how some Christians have attempted to take the Bible literally and calculate the age of the earth to only a few thousand years. Can you not see, perhaps, that this is a deliberate attempt to shorten the time span that people have in their minds?

My beloved, how many of you have been exposed to a salesperson who attempted to get you to buy an item, perhaps an expensive item, and attempted to create a sense of urgency that you had to make a decision now, in order to take advantage of this offer before the offer expired or before the item was sold out? Do you not understand what you have been exposed to?

It is the fallen beings and their knowledge of psychology that if you can make people feel like they have to make a decision right now, based on the information and the knowledge they have right now, then you can cause them to make decisions that they would not make if they had a longer time span in their minds. If you can narrow the time span that people can envision in their minds, you can control them far more easily. Do you not realize that in brainwashing techniques, or even in torture or interrogation techniques, they do exactly the same? They make you feel like there is an urgency, there is pressure upon you and you need to make a statement—right now.

The manipulation of materialism

Then look at science which claims that it has attempted to free people from the shackles of religion. And certainly science has expanded the time span where you know that the earth is far older than some 6,000 and some years. And you know that life goes further back than religion, at least what orthodox religion, says. Nevertheless, can you not see that science itself is caught by the materialistic paradigm, which also causes them to shorten the time span for the acknowledgement of intelligent life on earth?

For it is proclaimed with great certainty and fanfare that the physical brain produces consciousness, and thus there was no sophisticated consciousness before the physical brain had evolved. And even scientists realized that this could not evolve in a short time span, so they think they have to allow this very, very long time span of millions of years from when life first appeared on earth, until human beings appeared with their present level of intelligence and consciousness. Yet I tell you, intelligent life in humanlike bodies and with humanlike minds has existed for a very long time as Maitreya explains in his book.

Thus, civilizations have arisen and fallen over and over and over again. And when you open your mind to the possibility that this could have happened, and when you then begin to understand how the duality consciousness works, then you can look beyond your own current lifetime and realize that you could potentially have embodied for millions of years on planet earth, and this means that you could have lived in hundreds or even thousands of embodiments in societies that were completely enveloped in the dualistic struggle, which always can be traced back to the superiority/inferiority contrast.

Exposing the human struggle

For when there is struggle there is always the elements of a superiority and inferiority, where you are either seeking to destroy what you think is inferior or seeking to attain or even maintain what you feel is superior. And when you begin to sense this, then you can perhaps free the Conscious You from its identification with your current body, with your current family background, with your current society, your current belief system.

Then, perhaps, you can begin to sense how this dualistic struggle is truly the vanity of vanities, the absolute vanity that never leads anywhere. For when you begin to tune in – not only to the short-sighted wisdom of the current age – but you tune in to the wisdom of the ages. Then you can begin to sense that the dualistic struggle can never have the decisive outcome that is proclaimed by both science, religion and political philosophies. It simply is not possible to produce a decisive outcome through the dualistic struggle.

Look even what you have experienced in your current last 100 years, where you have seen the epic struggle between what they have labeled as communism and capitalism, or as the forces of totalitarian nations and those of free nations. Can you not see that even though communism has “fallen” – at least in the Soviet Union – there is a still a new dualistic struggle emerging between the West and terrorism or whatever they choose to label it as. So even if there is a seeming outcome where one of the dualistic polarities is defeated or dissolved, then there will immediately be a period where a new dualistic struggle begins to form.

Capitalism must have an opposite

For you see clearly that capitalism cannot exist without having a dualistic opposite, for it is defined out of the duality consciousness. A free market economy can exist without having an opposite, but the west does not have a free market economy, neither does of course Australia or those other nations in South East Asia who are not under Chinese communism or another form of communism.

There cannot be a free society when society is dominated by the dualistic consciousness. For this consciousness must and will inevitably name and define everything based on the dualistic scale, where differentiation is turned into opposites that then have the value judgment of good and evil, inferior and superior.

My beloved, when you strive to be superior, you will put yourself right in the soup, and when you think you are inferior you become infantile because you become like the naïve children who cannot reason with any sophisticated wisdom. Do you not see that whether you think you are inferior or whether you think you are superior, you are a victim?

For either way you define that there is an opposite that either controls you, or that might attempt to control and threaten you. So if you have attained a position where you think you are superior, you constantly have to defend it and you might have to engage in a struggle to destroy what you see as the threat, those who are inferior. And if you are inferior, you see yourself as inferior, you must see that there is a superior elite that is holding you down, that is suppressing you, that is controlling you, that is enslaving you. And thus you might see yourself more as a victim, but yet those that think they are superior and those who think they are inferior have victimized themselves, have put themselves in the consciousness of being a victim of the opposite polarity.

Going from one extreme to another

This consciousness can live on for an almost indefinite period of time, where people in one lifetime belong to a group that thinks they are superior, but because they then send out an unbalanced impulse into the cosmic mirror, often in their next lifetime or a few lifetimes later, they will be embodied in a group that is the victim, that is inferior. What happens to many people is that they get trapped in this game, where they think that when they are in embodiment and seeing themselves as being superior, they are so focused on looking down upon or destroying those they think are inferior that they create an impulse that catapults them from the superior extreme to the inferior extreme.

You see, the tendency to go towards one extreme in one embodiment, will often push you into the opposite extreme in the next embodiment, and so what is the net result? It is that for many, many lifetimes you are simply caught in this see-saw motion of going from one extreme to the other. In one embodiment you are so focused on establishing or maintaining the superiority that you catapult yourself so far to that extreme, that the pendulum must swing to the opposite extreme. And then in the next embodiment, you are in an inferior group and so focused on destroying your overlords, or freeing yourself from these shackles, that you create another imbalanced impulse that then causes the pendulum to swing towards the opposite extreme. You never – from embodiment to embodiment – experience anything in between, for you are always going from one extreme to the next.

The opportunity of the middle class

What do you indeed see in modern society? You do see that there has been the emergence of what you have called the middle class, which are actually people who are not in either extreme. They do not belong to the upper class as the elite in society, yet neither are they the poor or the downtrodden or the enslaved. This has given many people in a more affluent part of the world an opportunity to experience life without being in one of these extremes. And therefore, they do have an opportunity to take the logical next step in human evolution, which is exactly that you begin to look for the Middle Way, which is not the midpoint between the two extremes as we have said many times, but is the transcendence of duality, the transcendence of the see-saw motion from one extreme to the other.

This is a golden opportunity for millions of people in the more affluent countries, including of course here in Australia, where you have a high degree of material affluence that gives people lots of free time—if they will see free time as an asset, rather than seeing it as a curse, so that they have to indulge themselves in all kinds of activities and forms of entertainment that prevent them from ever being in a position where they can step back and think about life.

And thus you see indeed both here in Australia and in many of the affluent nations, that the middle class are not making use of their golden opportunity, for they are indulging themselves in the so-called good life, or they are making themselves so busy thinking they have to make more money, so they can feel even more secure in their retirement, or they can have a bigger house or two cars, or bigger cars, or a boat or a vacation home or this or that or the next thing.

The greatest riches you can have is actually the freedom of time, the freedom of mind, to step back, to tune in to your Higher Being, to ask yourself these questions of what is the greater meaning and purpose of life. And what is the opportunity you have been given, by not being on the see-saw motion of always being the underclass or the upper class, always having to defend or conquer or maintain or destroy something that threatens you? Is it not, a unique gift for millions of people to live in a society, where they do not need to fear that at any moment, some barbarians or Huns can come in from the East and overthrow their society, and kill or destroy them and steal all of their possessions.

What an opportunity to live in a society that has at least some rule of law, that has some stability in the economy, that has some stability in the institutions of society, what an opportunity to step back and consider the deeper questions of life, and also consider that you actually have so much material affluence that you really do not need any more, and therefore you have a unique opportunity to help other people.

How can we help others?

Thus, even as a nation that has affluence you can consider: ”What is our opportunity to help those other people who are not as fortunate, for they have grown up in countries with far less material affluence?” And that is why there is some reasonability in the fact that most rich nations have taken in immigrants or refugees. But of course we are not as the ascended masters looking to a future where the rich nations absorb all of the people in the poor nations, for surely you can see that even on a continent as large as Australia, it would not be possible for you to assimilate the population from South-East Asia.

Thus, there must come a point where the affluent nations begin to say: “Will we help people by taking them onto our soil, or will we become more outgoing and go out and try to help people on their own soil, so that these countries can go through the same transformation from poverty to affluence that we have gone through?”

For do not we of the ascended masters say: “What one has done, all can do?” Well, what one nation has done, all nations can do, if they receive the guidance and help from those nations who have already gone through it. For we of the ascended masters are of course also strong advocates of hierarchy, and therefore we are ascended masters working with the earth because we have accepted our role in the hierarchical chain. Thus, we accept that because we have ascended, we take upon ourselves the responsibility to help and inspire those who have not yet ascended.

My beloved, imagine that all people who had ascended from the earth had said, “Hasta La Vista, Terra! We will move on in the infinite realms of the spiritual spheres, we will enjoy our newfound freedom and focus just on ourselves, and we will leave you to your own devices so that you can reinvent the wheel and rediscover the path to the ascension all over again.”

This is of course not responsible behavior, nor is it loving behavior, nor is it for that matter wise behavior, for as you do unto others you will do to yourself, and can you actually remain an ascended master if you only focused on yourself? Can you become an ascended master if you only focused on yourself? Nay you cannot. So my thought example is of course only a thought example, because an ascended master could never be indifferent to those who are not yet ascended.

You see exactly the same mechanism on earth. Those who have risen to a certain level need to come to a point where they see their responsibility to help those who are below them in the hierarchical chain, for they have not yet risen to that level – be it material affluence, be it wisdom, be it knowledge – or whatever.

Why affluent nations are stuck

It is only when you see yourself that way, that you will be able to transcend a certain level, and that is why indeed both Australia and most of the other affluent nations are stuck at a certain level, because they have not yet risen to that willingness to reach out. Why do you think there is a financial crisis in most of the rich nations? Because they have not been willing to reach out in sufficient measure and with the sufficient degree of selflessness, and that is why their towers of Babel in the economy must crumble, so that they perhaps can have another opportunity to develop more compassion.

But do not overlook the fact that other nations face similar challenges. China has risen to a level where it also needs to begin to lock in to the responsibility to take care of those below. Not through the communist mindset. For communism is the opposite of the path of initiation and seeks to destroy the path of initiation, but where China does not allow the new-found affluence to form a new elite and keep the majority of the population in a degree of poverty that although better than what they experienced in their villages, is still a very fixed station in life.

So many of these affluent nations think they have reached some ultimate stage of affluence and comfortability, and they are just focused on maintaining it. This is indeed what you see very prevalent in Australia, where many people who belong to the middle class just want to maintain their comfortable lifestyle, and want to maintain the conditions in the country that they think have given them that lifestyle. And thus, they are threatened by the new influx of people, or by changes in society because they fear they could only lose.

My beloved, what did I say earlier about those who are in the inferiority polarity and those that are in the superiority polarity? Both of them are dominated by the sense of loss, the fear of loss, and what does the fear of loss cause you to do? It causes you to hold on to what you have, instead of doing what Jesus told you to do: multiply your talents.

Older people are a resource for society

Whatever you have, do not be content with it and bury it in the ground – multiply it by reaching out to those who do not have what you have. And that is the way you will keep yourself in the flow of the river of life, where you can continue to have more and more affluence, instead of thinking that there is only a fixed amount, and you need to hold on to what you have captured so far.

What sense does it make to work for 40 years and then only look forward to your retirement and think that for the rest of your life you have to live on a fixed income? This is like saying that I have spent 65 years of my life, but I have learnt nothing that I can use to help other people, and therefore I just need to sit and do meaningless entertainment instead of using my experience and my wisdom to help the younger generation, to help my society.

And if you do reach out and seek to help others, is it not possible that there would also be a reward even a financial reward? But even if not a financial reward and you just live on your fixed income, there will be a reward in the sense that you will keep yourself alive, active, you will get the return flow of gratitude of those that you help.

There are many societies that are more primitive in terms of affluence, where the older generation become the ones who take care of the children of the working generation. And so they are at least still engaged, and this is a far more constructive approach than what you see in the so-called affluent and sophisticated societies, where the older generation are just parked in some kind of home, and society sees them as having no value but just being an expense. This is not constructive, there are many elderly people who could have the potential to play an active constructive role, by sharing their wisdom and their experiences. They are a resource for society not a burden upon society.

Money suppresses the people

For again, why do you look at people in terms of their value? Do you not see that this is dualistic? If they are able to produce, so that they are part of the production apparatus, then they have value, otherwise they have no value to society. What nonsense this is. Can you not see that this is precipitated by a power elite that uses money to gain privilege and power, instead of raw physical force like you saw in the feudal societies. Instead of using religion to suppress the people, in the modern world it is money that suppresses the people.

You may not be enslaved as the people in the feudal societies or the slaves in America were enslaved by physical bonds, but you are enslaved through money. Whether you owe money or not, you are enslaved by this consciousness that says that if you are productive you have value, you are superior, but if you are not productive then you are inferior, have no value, you are worthless.

This is another shading of the superior/inferiority dynamic that needs to be exposed and needs to be debated. But it can only be debated when the more affluent nations begin to see that their greatest asset is that they can step back and consider the deeper questions of life. And thereby they can strive to attain a richer, more nuanced, more sophisticated approach to life, an approach that embodies the wisdom of the ages.

Why civilizations fail

For what folly is it that so many of the civilizations you have seen in recorded history – and so many more in what was before recorded history – have seen themselves as being superior to any previous civilization, yet they have refused to learn the lessons from those previous civilizations.

And how can you be superior to the previous civilizations if you are just reinventing the wheel all over again because you have not learned the ageless wisdom that makes it possible for you to see through the see-saw motion, from one dualistic extreme of superiority to the other dualistic extreme of inferiority. And see how the fallen beings and the fallen consciousness have kept civilizations trapped in this dualistic struggle for thousands of years and for eons going back.

Is it a sophisticated society that does not see this very simple dynamic? Is it truly wise? Nay, I Lanto think not. And I hope more and more of the spiritual people around the world can be awakened to also wake up and say: “The Emperor has nothing on, the emperors of duality have nothing on, the emperors of superiority have nothing on, the emperors of finance and money, the money beast, they all have nothing on, for we will no longer play their game. We will reach for a new approach to life.’

“We will strive for true wisdom, the unconditional, infinite, formless, beyond form kind of wisdom that cannot be captured into a system, created by those fallen beings who have taken upon themselves the privilege of naming everything. For we will reach for the nameless wisdom that helps us know that beyond all differentiations, beyond all shadings of value judgments, all life is One.”

This is true wisdom, when you know the underlying oneness of all life. I Lanto am that wisdom. Apply to my heart and I shall indeed show you how willing I am to fulfill my place in the cosmic hierarchy, when you are willing to see yourself as also being part of the cosmic chain of hierarchy that is beyond superiority and inferiority, because it seeks only to raise up all life into oneness with Source.

Thus, I seal you in the intensity of the Wisdom Flame that I AM. Lanto is my name but I am far more, and you can experience it when you are willing to open your heart and mind to the flame that I am. Be sealed then for the action has been fulfilled in full measure.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

Earth is a means to the transcendence of consciousness

TOPICS: Apathy is a perversion of the Mother Flame – The cause of totalitarianism – Oneness and free will – Why democracies crumble – Beyond the superiority-inferiority dynamic – The trap of defining an ultimate goal – The failure to accept God’s love – A true measure of success – What is your reality? –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, June 16, 2012 through Kim Michaels

My beloved hearts, I am Mary the Mother. I am the Divine Mother for earth. I come at this hour in late afternoon after five o’clock, and I come with a certain fearlessness of the divine Mother. For of course, I have been in physical embodiment and I know how easy it is for your bodies to become kind of tired and sluggish late in the afternoon. And so it takes a certain fearlessness to come in and say: “Well nevertheless, I will give a dictation at this hour.”

Apathy is a perversion of the Mother Flame

So I hope you can appreciate this and that you are willing to be shaken a little bit out of the drowsiness that creeps in from the mass consciousness, and thus, as you have just had a discussion about apathy, indeed, indifference and apathy is the greatest threat to the progression of humankind and planet earth. How shall people be shaken out of their indifference, of their apathy, of their insensitivity to life, which is truly a perversion of the Mother Flame, is it not? For is Mother not the one who is more sensitive to life, to the children, to their needs, to the need for nurturance. And therefore, it is a perversion of the Mother Flame when so many people become apathetic, when they either think there is nothing they can do, or when they do not simply want to do anything for others. They don’t want to take responsibility for anything beyond themselves. And they hardly want to take any kind of responsibility for themselves.

And thus, my beloved, it is indeed necessary for changes to happen; that people be shaken. And do you not see that so many times it is only the hard knocks that can shake people out of their complacency, and get them to a point, where they are willing to say: “This is enough; we must have changes. WE must change.”

The cause of totalitarianism

And this is precisely the key. What can change a democratic society? The government cannot change a democratic society beyond what the consciousness of the people will allow. For you see, do you not, that in a society that has a totalitarian form of government, we are still in the phase of earth evolution, where the people were under direct force by an elite. And thus, the free will of the people has been suspended by the elite. This, of course, was again an expression of the consciousness of the people, and that is why you still see nations on earth that have a totalitarian rule. Because the people will not wake up and take responsibility for themselves, and so they attract to themselves a totalitarian ruler.

And what does this ruler do? Look at totalitarian societies, that you see around the world. China one big example, when you look at the world from Australia. You may think that the elite is suppressing, unjustly suppressing, the people. You may think that the elite have taken on a role for themselves that is not right, that is not just. You may think that the elite is not serving the people but is exploiting the people. But the reality is that the elite is indeed serving the people.

And what is the service that the elite is providing to the people? The service is the perfect excuse for why the people are not taking responsibility for themselves. For this is what the people have subconsciously projected into the cosmic mirror; that they do not want to take responsibility for themselves and their society. And what can the conscious mirror do, but reflect back to them what they say they want. Namely, a society where it seems they do not have the opportunity to take responsibility for themselves.

So do you begin to see the very subtle realization, that I am pointing to here? When you look at earth, you can see many societies where you have certain conditions, and you have to be aware that these conditions are a reflection of the consciousness of the people. The people have through their free will projected upon the Ma-ter light mental images that are outpictured as those conditions. As I said, if they do not want to take responsibility for themselves, they are projecting the mental image that they want a society where it seems like they cannot or do not need to, because they do not have the physical freedom to take responsibility for themselves.

So do you see, that at one level, the Law of Free Will mandates that the Ma-ter light will reflect back to the people exactly what the people are projecting out? The cosmic mirror will give them back exactly what they say they want, even though they often say this at subconscious levels. Now, when you understand this mechanism, you have, of course, a logical question that comes up. And that is: “How can the earth, how can a society, ever progress?”

Oneness and free will

And this is precisely where you need to understand the other mechanism, what we might call the Alpha mechanism, which is what we have called the second Law of thermodynamics, in order to give you an expression that is recognized by modern science. But it is truly a mechanism that can be expressed in many different ways, which for example in Hinduism has been seen as the god Shiva, the destroyer, who is not really destroying but is breaking down what holds people trapped in a certain image, in a certain level of consciousness.

Obviously, it is the Law of Free Will that people be allowed to experience whatever they want to experience, but it is also the Law of Free Will that they cannot have that experience forever, because underneath the Law of Free Will is the reality of oneness—that all life is one. And therefore people have a right to go into the consciousness of separation and duality, define themselves as separate beings or as a separate group and define certain conditions that they want to experience as a separate group.

But they do not have a right, to remain in that consciousness forever, because that would mean that the whole would have to remain in a lower state, based on the choices of a small minority. The law states that when the majority of the self-aware beings in a sphere are raising their consciousness, then those who are not willing to raise their consciousness cannot remain at their present level indefinitely. They must therefore be exposed to the mechanism that pulls them up, by causing their self-created conditions to break down.

Why democracies crumble

And that, my beloved, is why you see, that certain totalitarian nations must become more and more oppressive, until the people finally decide to take responsibility for themselves and their society. Why do you see many of the democratic nations, where things are beginning to crumble, where there is gridlock in the government, where no decisions can be made, or where there is corruption?

It is, again, because the people even in the democratic nations have said that they want a free democratic country, they want a comfortable material lifestyle, but they really do not want to involve themselves in the government and take responsibility for their government. And thus, they get the kind of society they want, but they only get it for a time. And then, that society begins to break down. And the breakdown can only accelerate until the people wake up and say: “No we will take greater responsibility for our nation for our government. We will not see ourselves as separated from the government. We will see that we are the government.”

And this, of course, brings us full circle to the topic of the inferiority and superiority and how this is outplayed. For what is the basis for elitism? Well it is precisely that the majority of the people do not want to take responsibility for themselves and society, so they want an elite to rule. And an elite must of necessity be superior and be seen as superior, otherwise it cannot rule.

Again, even in a democratic society you have a tendency for people to see or think, that there are only certain people that have the ability to be leaders. And that the majority of the population do not have this ability and therefore they must then step back and let the elite rule. But you see, this kind of society is not sustainable in the Aquarian age.

But what will it take to shift it? It will take that more and more people begin to transcend the whole concept of superiority and inferiority, where they realize a very simple truth that relates to the Fifth Ray , which is the ray of vision, which is the ray of seeing what we have called the immaculate concept. Where you see the immaculate vision of the higher potential. So, what is the ultimate cure for the superiority-inferiority illusion?

Beyond the superiority-inferiority dynamic

Well, what does superiority and inferiority say? It says that some people are superior, based on certain criteria defined on earth, and some people are inferior based on the same criteria. What is the way out? It is to realize that all people are individualizations of the one God, the one Creator. And when you are all individualizations of the Creator, none can be inferior, for you all have the potential within you to be the open door for God’s light in its many qualities to stream through you.

And that means as Jesus himself said: “I can of my own self do nothing. It is the father within me who is doing the work.” And do you see that when you come to this realization – and as you have seen in your discussion, when you are no longer a house divided, when you are of one mind, and you make up your mind of what is acceptable and not acceptable on earth – then you become the open door for the light of God. And that means that when you are the open door, there is no position in society for which you are not qualified. You cannot be inferior to any responsibility in society, when you recognize that you are not the doer; you are the open door.

Do you see this, my beloved? It is an essential principle for the coming age. Who do you want to rule society?

Do you want your society to continue to be ruled by an elite, who are giving a service to the people by giving the people an excuse for not becoming the open door? If you want this, then the Law of Free Will, will mandate that you can have it. But the Second Law of Thermodynamics will also make it more and more difficult to maintain that position.

So, do you see, again, the light of God is beyond the duality consciousness? You cannot apply a dualistic value judgment and say that some forms of the light of God are inferior to other forms of the light of God. It simply has no meaning. Because if you are saying that certain God qualities are inferior to others, you are not talking about God qualities. You are talking about a mental image that you have created in your mind, and you are projecting upon God qualities. But you are no longer talking reality; you are only talking your own mental image.

This is indeed outpictured in the story of Eve being tempted by the serpent, who said that when you eat this fruit, you will become as gods knowing good and evil—because you are defining good and evil. But what you are defining is only a mental image that has no connection to reality, the reality that we hold the vision for on the Fifth Ray .

We know reality. We see reality. And thus, we see unreality. We see through unreality, all of the smokescreens created by the duality consciousness. We see right through them. And thus, indeed, the Fifth Ray  can give service to individuals who want to free themselves from the duality consciousness.

But we can give you service only when you are willing to take responsibility for yourself. For we will not give you the service of upholding your illusions, or giving you the perfect excuse for not taking responsibility.

The trap of defining an ultimate goal

Thus, let me point out one more aspect of the superiority/inferiority dynamic. You have talked in your discussion about how society is so focused on results. Well, what is the very core of this focus on results? It springs from the duality consciousness which defines what we have called the epic dramas. It defines that there is a certain goal that is the superior goal, and it must be achieved. And when you enter this consciousness – where you believe that you have to strive towards a certain goal, and that you are not there yet – what happens to you? What happens is very simple. You have defined a goal, and thus you are subconsciously saying: “When I attain the goal I will attain the status of superiority. When I live up to these conditions I will be superior.”

But then, are you not also, at the very same time, saying: “Until I attain the goal, I will be inferior. I will not be good enough, for I am not living up to these criteria that I have defined.” You are subconsciously – even though at a surface level you may think you belong to some group or some religion or some political philosophy that makes you superior to other people – deep within, you are realizing that you are inferior because you are not there yet. And this gives you a deep inner pain that most people do not recognize.

And what is the way that many people seek to dull this pain? It is by setting a goal that is more attainable than the ultimate goal, than the superior goal. They want to define a path to that goal, so that they can still feel that they are not completely inferior because they have not reached the ultimate goal. And so, they define a false path. And what does that mean? How do you know that you are making progress? Well, you must have some way to measure your progress, to measure your results.

Do you see the subtle mechanism, the subtle psychology, when you define these goals for yourself – these interim goals leading towards the ultimate goal – and then when you can measure that I have made some progress on this scale? Then you can, at least for a time, dull the inner pain of feeling inferior, feeling you are not good enough, feeling that you do not qualify to entry into heaven, that you are not worthy of God’s love. For I tell you that, subconsciously, the vast majority of people on earth are not able to accept that they are worthy of God’s love, and this is the cause of most of the pain that people feel.

The failure to accept God’s love

They may see it consciously as coming from other causes, but the cause, the deeper cause, is that they cannot accept God’s love. And thus, they go into the false path of thinking, that if they live up to certain outer criteria, then one day they will be worthy of God’s love. And if they can then define a path and measure their progress on the path, then they can feel that as long as they are making progress, they are at least moving closer to the goal, so that they can dull the pain. But the only solution is to shift your vision away from the dualistic vision, so that you come to see, as Jesus said” “When thine eye be single.” When you no longer look at yourself through the dualistic vision, then you can see the immaculate concept. You can see that you are already an individualization of the Creator. And if you are an individualization of the Creator, you cannot be unworthy of God’s love.

You cannot be inferior, so that you are not worthy to receive God’s love, for God does not apply the standard of superiority and inferiority, of value judgments. And when you

Begin to tune in to this, when you begin to experience the light of the Fifth Ray , then you will have the antidote. For the only antidote to duality is light. You cannot remove darkness. You bring the light and the darkness is no more. And it is only the light of the Fifth Ray  that will give you the vision.

As I am speaking these words, I am doing two things. I am giving you words that have meaning that your outer minds can grab onto, and it may help you shift your understanding. But it is not understanding that will help you transcend the superiority-inferiority dynamic. It is only light.

The understanding, a wrongful understanding, may block your acceptance of the light, and a rightful understanding may help you accept the light. But in the end it is only the light that will shift your consciousness. No amount of understanding will shift your consciousness. It may shift your perception and that will then shift your consciousness. But it is the light that raises you beyond a certain level of illusion, only the light.

Thus, for each of the seven rays, of course, there are certain perversions of that ray. And it is only the light of the ray, that can ultimately set you free from the perversions. So, of course, as I have been speaking these words into the mass consciousness, I have also been releasing light, light that spreads like rings in the water of the mass consciousness.

Imagine the tsunamis that you have seen over the last ten years have such a devastating effect. Imagine that right here, where I have a physical focus, there is now an epicenter for an earthquake of light, that spreads like rings through the ocean of the mass consciousness and creates this enormous wave, that spreads with incredible speed until it reaches some element of the mass consciousness that resists its movement. And then, the wave rises up and completely overturns the barrier, turns it upside down, turns peoples preconceived opinions and attachments upside down.

Not to destroy, not to break down, but to set them free, that they might have a choice to see that there is an alternative to living their entire lives on this artificial path, of seeking some form of attainment in this world, of measuring their success, their march towards success. Whether it be some kind of attainment or recognition from society or whether it be the number on their bank account or in their retirement account.

A true measure of success

My beloved, the true measure of success is your ability to be the completely open door for the light of the Presence to flow through you, so that you may see: “I am not the doer.” For you see results that you know you could not have produced from the human level. Yet they are nevertheless produced; there they are and they have a positive effect. It may not be some world-changing effect, but it may have a positive effect on the people around you, your family, friends, even people you meet randomly.

You are all open doors for the light in some measure. And the true measure of success is to look at yourself and see where you still might have things that block the free flow of the light. And then gradually – without coming down on yourself, without feeling inferior, my beloved – working on this, so you become more and more of a clear pane of glass, more and more of an open door. I am not seeking here to create a new measure that you can use to feel inferior, because you are not the completely open door.

Let all these value judgments pass from you, my beloved. You can make decisions, can you not? You made a decision to come to this conference. You made a decision to study spiritual teachings. So be willing to continue to use your ability to make one small decision at a time.

Look at the things that hold you back, come to understand them, come to see them. Make the decision: This is no longer acceptable in my being, I will no longer identify myself with this level of consciousness, with this particular illusion, with this habit pattern. And if you cannot just make the decision, then you know you need to seek greater clarity, you need to seek healing, you need to seek transformation through the tools we have given you.

But you are still in your mind having the goal of coming to the point, where now you can make a decision; not with your outer mind but with the totality of your being. And therefore, it is a one-pointed decision, you are of one mind, undivided, and you just make the decision: I am shifting to a higher level of consciousness, I am transcending, accelerating beyond my former level. For this is now my reality.

What is your reality?

When you look at the decree to the archangels of the Fifth Ray  [Decree 5.02] there is one sentence in there you might take notice of: “For perfection of health is real now to me.” Only when it is real to you, will it be physically manifest. And it will not be real to you, until you can fully accept it with one mind.

So consider this: What is your outer reality can only be a reflection of what seems real to you in your mind. Examine yourself. What do you see as real? What limitations in the world do you see as real, do you think that you do not have the power to transcend? And then realize that whereas the lower self may not have the power to transcend, the higher self, the power of God within you, can transcend these conditions. And then, work on coming to the point, where you can accept that you are the open door for the presence and the light of the seven rays.

This is the vision I hold for each one of you. I have no desire whatsoever to see you sit here and listen to a messenger, who is the open door, for the next ten or fifteen years. I have a desire to see each and every one of you become the open door in some measure; what is your individual divine plan and talent. The teaching we give is only a means to an end, which is the transcendence of consciousness.

Everything that happens on earth is a means to the end of the transcendence of consciousness. When you see this, you realize that none of the manifestations on earth are ultimately real, but you – the pure awareness that you are – you are real. And thus, what you project out from the point of oneness, is what becomes the new reality on earth. First in your own life, then in society, spreading like rings in the water, until the entire planet shifts into the golden age of Saint Germain.

Consider what you believe is real, and then question it and be willing to let me guide you, so you can see a higher reality. And then, when you see the higher reality, gradually come to the point, where you can accept that now this is what is real to you. Perfection of health is real now to you, when you come to the point where you can accept that perfection. Abundance, the abundant supply, is real to you, when you come to the point where you can accept this, that this is real to you. It is real in your mind.

Every good quality will come to you, when you can accept it as real in your mind. This is the power of the Fifth Ray  of God vision, and I am one with that God vision. And I have passed it on to you, that you might receive it to the measure that you are willing to receive it, right now. Thus I bow in complete respect for your free will, but I also let you know that I, Mary the Mother, love each and every one of you unconditionally. For you are truly worthy of the highest love.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

Touching the consciousness of an ascended master

TOPICS: The Australian unwillingness to transcend – The higher potential for Australia – Giving people a real choice – The highest potential for a spiritual retreat – The barrier between spiritual and material – Touching an ascended master – The serpentine logic –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Elohim Astrea, June 15, 2012 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at a conference near Melbourne, Australia.

I am indeed the Elohim Astrea, the Elohim of the fourth ray, which you have often heard characterized as purity, but which, of course, has many other shades. As each ray has 144 different shadings, and thus one word cannot accurately describe a spiritual ray. And you will not know the fourth ray, until you know all the 144 aspects of that ray. And so it is with each ray, of course.

Then, let us look at one aspect of the fourth ray, very much embodied in this decree [Decree 4.01 Decree to Elohim Astrea] that you have given, namely acceleration. What is the opposite of acceleration? Well, you might say deceleration, but actually this is not quite the case. The opposite of acceleration is the consciousness that is unwilling to move, that is unwilling to change, that is unwilling to transcend, that is unwilling to come up higher. Not in the sense that it is necessarily unwilling to change in a horizontal way, but that it is unwilling to change in a vertical way, where it transcends, it goes beyond, its present level.

The Australian unwillingness to transcend

And so, why is it that I inaugurate the dictations for this conference? Why is it that I speak about the opposite of acceleration? Well, it is, of course, because at every spiritual conference we give, there is a certain amount of light that will be released, and there is a certain opposition to the release of that light from a state of consciousness that does not want to be accelerated by the light.

Yet here on this Australian continent, you are dealing with a certain shading of this consciousness, of the unwillingness to transcend, of the unwillingness to go beyond a certain level. Surely you find this many places in the world. We are not here to set up some kind of scale that allows you to compare one nation or one continent to another. We have no desire to encourage any kind of value judgment. Nevertheless we also find it necessary to address the state of consciousness of a certain nation or continent.

For how can you, as the spiritual people, be the forerunners for taking that nation beyond that state of consciousness, if you do not see it or do not understand it, or cannot put words on it clearly for your calls or even your visualizations.

So indeed, the Australian nation is dealing with a very heavy cloud of this consciousness that is unwilling to move vertically, that is unwilling to transcend, that is unwilling to look at itself in the mirror and realize: We are not in the highest possible state of consciousness, we have certain impurities.

We have certain coarseness in the collective consciousness that can be seen in many ways in our society, but perhaps nowhere more clearly than in the way we talk to each other, in the way we talk about each other, or even talk about ourselves. Even in our sense of humor, in the way we kid around about ourselves, about each other in a way that is slightly degrading. Not in an angry, not in a mean-spirited or evil way, but it has simply become a habit that the Australian people do not see, do not see it as unnecessary but they think: “Ah everybody does it, that’s just the way it is, that’s the way we Aussies kid around and there’s really no harm done.”

And in a sense, my beloved, there is not necessarily any harm done but there is not any acceleration either. For it is a sense of humor and attitude to life, a way of looking at life that stays at a certain level, and that is very reluctant to acknowledge the need to go higher, the need to go beyond that level and the potential to go beyond that level.

The higher potential for Australia

And truly, the Australian nation has a much higher potential than what you see outpictured today. We of the ascended masters hold the immaculate concept for every nation. We do not look at this nation, this continent of Australia, with any kind of condemnation, any kind of judgment, any kind of negativity. But we do look at it and we do see the higher potential that you have.

And therefore we, of course, also look realistically at where you are today. And thus, I speak into the mass consciousness that you are not living up to your highest potential. There is so much more that can be brought forth on this amazing continent, where you have amazing natural resources, but you also have a much higher creative potential than is currently being outpictured by the people.

And this potential cannot be unlocked with your present state of consciousness, the way you look at yourselves, the way you think that a certain way of life, a certain attitude to life is “good enough.” It is not good enough, if it could be more! I am not saying that compared to many other nations you are at a terribly low level. Do you understand me my beloved? We are not comparing, we are not saying that Australia is in any way backwards. But we are saying that compared to what you could be, you are below your highest potential.

And thus you, who are the spiritual people, need to be aware of this. You need to step back in your minds, and look at this nation, look at the people, look at how they interact, even look at TV and look at how people talk, what their demeanor is, what they say about Australia, what they say about life, what they say about people. Look at this and see that you who are the forerunners need to recognize the consciousness, need to recognize that it is not the highest potential. You then need to recognize that if you have grown up here, you have been affected by this consciousness, simply because what you see around you is what you as a child tend to think is normal and natural. And perhaps you don’t even see it, because you are so used to it that you take it for granted!

But as a spiritual person you cannot take anything for granted. You need to look at yourself and see how you have been affected by a state of consciousness, that will not take you to your highest spiritual potential. And so, you need to start with yourself. You need to start healing it, transcending it and being willing to accelerate yourself beyond it, being willing to let the light accelerate yourself beyond it. And then you can begin to see how it affects other people. You can begin to make calls for it. But you will also – beyond doing anything specific about it – you will do what is the most important thing. By your mere presence, by the fact that you have accelerated yourself beyond that state of consciousness, you will provide a frame of reference for all people you meet.

Giving people a real choice

Many of them will not know this consciously, but they will sense that you are not in that same low level of consciousness, and thus they will have the choice. Will they look at you honestly and consider why you feel different, why you have a different vibration, why you do not talk in the same degrading manner, why you do not kid around in this degrading, base sense of humor?

And they have, then, for the first time possibly in their lives, a choice, a real choice. Will they also see this consciousness in themselves, will they see their potential to transcend, and will they do something about it. And that is, of course, all you can do. Many times it is not possible to speak openly to people about certain conditions or topics.

Look at yourselves and how many times you have attempted to talk to other people about your spiritual beliefs and your spiritual outlook on life. And look at how often they cannot follow you, for what do they do? They respond to the words you are saying, and the words that you say have a certain meaning, a certain association in your mind according to your level of consciousness. But they are in a different state of consciousness, and therefore the words that you say, have a different association and provoke a different reaction in their beings. And thus, they are reacting at the level of words, and they never get to the point of actually being open to considering the inner message that is beyond the words.

There are many times where you simply cannot communicate with people through words. But you can still provide them a frame of reference, by being in a higher state of consciousness and by daring to express it. It is not so much the words that will change people; it is an encounter with the light. And when you become an open door for the light flowing through you, that gives people a frame of reference that they have not had before in most cases. For they have rarely, if ever, encountered a person that was more of an open door for the spiritual light than the average person.

In many cases you could benefit greatly and make life easier for yourself by stepping back, not being so hung up on words, of having to give people a certain message, having to convince them of certain beliefs. But when you speak you are aware of the light flowing through you, and you are simply letting the light give people that frame of reference. That is the highest opportunity you can give them. And then you remain non-attached to what choices they make, for it is not your role to control their choices, but only to give them the option to choose.

This then, is the potential for you embodying the fourth ray of acceleration. For when you become an open door for the light of acceleration, then you can accelerate the people you are around, even if they do not notice at first, but they will still feel it at some level of their being—this acceleration. And this does not mean that I am asking you to go out and speak the way you hear me speak now, for there are many ways even to speak softly and gently, but still in your heart you are connected to your higher being, to your I AM Presence. And therefore, the light can flow through you, in a higher measure than people are used to experiencing.

The highest potential for a spiritual retreat

Why do I speak, and why do we in general speak, about a frame of reference? Well, let us relate this to why you are here, at a spiritual retreat. What is in general the highest purpose for coming to a spiritual retreat? Many come because they expect to get teachings, or they expect to get high experiences, or whatever expectations they have—or they expect to get healed or they expect some miracle of some kind.

But truly, the highest potential is that by coming to a retreat – by experiencing the light, by giving the invocations and decrees and by looking at yourself being stimulated to understand and have high experiences – the total experience of coming to a spiritual retreat is that you accelerate your own consciousness beyond its normal level, beyond the level you have in your daily activities. Where you are often burdened or pulled in different directions by your responsibilities.

And so by accelerating your state of consciousness beyond, what do you gain? You gain a new frame of reference, that there is a higher state of consciousness than your normal daily level, that you have a higher potential. And therefore, when you return from a retreat, you can carry this experience, this frame of reference, with you. And you can use it to gradually accelerate yourself also in your daily activities, so you are now able to sustain a slightly higher level of consciousness in your daily life than you could previously maintain. And when you do this and continue to do this, then you can gradually raise your consciousness to a point, where there really is not such a big difference between your daily state of consciousness and the consciousness you attained at a retreat.

And this is where you know that your daily state of consciousness has permanently been raised to a new level, and this is, of course, what we desire to see for all of you. For truly, we are happy to put on retreats and we are happy to have you come here and be accelerated in your consciousness. But in the long term we would like to see as many people as possible be permanently accelerated, so that you can maintain a higher level of consciousness in your daily activities.

The barrier between spiritual and material

For have we not many times over these last few years started talking about the need to break down the barrier between spiritual and normal or even worldly activities? How many times have we stated that matter is truly made from Spirit, so there is Spirit everywhere in matter. And is it not so, that for thousands of years people have had this barrier between what they consider spiritual and worldly or mundane or material.

And so many spiritual people think that their daily activities are not spiritual and cannot be spiritualized, so they have to retreat from their daily lives. And you see exactly why this center you are at was built: to give people an opportunity to retreat from their daily activities, so that they can think that now they are doing something spiritual. And certainly, we are not denying that it can help you to come to a retreat setting and be apart from your daily activities. Because many times when you are in the midst of very intense activities, your mind is clouded over or your attention is pulled in other directions, and you cannot so easily go within.

Nevertheless, in the long term we desire all of you to break down that barrier, so that you realize that Spirit is everywhere. I, Astrea, am not here at this retreat and not with you when you are at home—I am with you always. And thus, you are perfectly capable of tuning in to my Presence wherever you are. And my desire for you is to have you raise your consciousness to the level, where you can always tune in to me. Not even always by having to give my decree 36 times. For you know very well that it is possible to give this decree in a mechanical manner, where you do not necessarily tune in to my Presence even while giving the decree.

In fact, it is possible for some go into a rote state of consciousness, where giving the decree actually detracts from their attunement and makes it more difficult for them to attune to my Presence, because they are so focused on the decree and the mechanics of giving a decree. So you need to also be sensitive to yourself and realize that sometimes, maybe you can give the decree a little fewer times than you normally do. And then, in the end you just sit there quietly, focus on your heart and attempt to shut down the normal mental noise, the normal mental activity, and just experience my Presence with you.

For truly, you have the story in the bible, of the woman who touched the hem of Christ’s garment as he was walking through the crowd and she was healed. Because by touching the hem of Christ’s garment, she opened up herself to a flow of the light into her being. And so what is it that I desire for you? I do not desire you to sit there and play a numbers game, that you have to give my decree a certain number of times as part of your daily routine. And then, when you have done this, you feel you have done your lot and now you can go on with something else. I desire you to tune in to my being, and it is the same with every other ascended master.

If my decree helps you tune in, by all means use it. But if it hinders you, if it blocks your attunement, then find a different approach, attempt to tune in as best you can. I know there are many people who cannot tune in because they still have so many things they need to clear out, so many ties to things in this world that pull on their attention. And then, do not worry about that—give the decree, make the calls for being cut free. But still when you feel it is time for you, make an effort to tune in. For it is truly not the mechanical saying of words, that will open up the flow of light from me to you. It is when you touch the hem of my garment in a metaphorical sense, because your consciousness is open to the flow of the Spirit.

Touching an ascended master

This of course applies equally to this conference, to this retreat. It is not a matter of what you do at this retreat or what you don’t do. The purpose is to touch the hem of the garment of at least one ascended master who is close to your heart, so that you have that experience of your own personal, direct, inner connection to the masters. We give you messengers who can be an open door for a more tangible message. But it is not our desire to have you to sit there and listen to the message or focus on the message or focus on the messenger. Everything we give you is a means to an end. In the end, the ultimate end is oneness.

But at the other stages of your path, the end is that you accelerate beyond your normal state of consciousness, that you experience touching the hem of the garment of the consciousness of an ascended master, so that you gain a new frame of reference—not only that we exist. It is good that you know we exist. It is good that you have experienced intuitively the truth of our reality. It is good that you experience us through the flow of light in a dictation. But it is far better that you experience that you too can connect to us personally within your own being.

This is our highest desire for your daily life, for a retreat like this. And thus, I will end by again emphasizing: in these next couple of days – and also in the days after this for those of you who are here from Australia – become aware of the consciousness that will not be accelerated. And of course, the same goes for everyone else, for in every country there is a consciousness that will not be accelerated beyond a certain level.

And you need to be aware of this as spiritual people, because when you are in your normal location, you are inside the mass consciousness of that location and you are affected by that consciousness. And if you can come to see it and identify it, then it will be so much easier for you to stop identifying with it. So you can accelerate yourself beyond it to the point, where even though it is still directed at you, it just passes right through you. For there is nothing within you that it can grab on to; the prince of this world has nothing in you.

The serpentine logic

This then, is the need for the next couple of days. Make this effort – remind yourself, remind each other to be sensitive for whenever you sense some kind of energy, some kind of thought, some kind of emotion, some kind of projection against you, some kind of projection that seeks to prevent you from accelerating beyond it. And my beloved, be also aware of what we have called serpentine logic. There is an energy aspect, where an energy is sent at you to keep you down, to hold you down. But there is also a certain aspect of serpentine logic, that will attempt to make you believe that you cannot accelerate yourself beyond this level, that you should not, that you are not allowed to, that terrible things will happen if you do or that you are not ready to do it, that you are not worthy to do it.

Be aware of these subtle projections coming from your own ego, coming from the mass consciousness, coming from dark forces. Be aware of them, identify them and then seek to step back from them. Or if you find this difficult, talk to other people, so that they might be able to see what you cannot see in yourself, because you are so used to this. For you have been confronted by these projections for as long as you have been in embodiment, perhaps even for lifetimes.

It is not possible to be in a situation, to be in a state of consciousness, that cannot be accelerated beyond its present level. There is nothing in the material world that cannot be accelerated. I am the Elohim of the fourth ray of acceleration. I know whereof I speak; I have seen it over and over again in every person who has ever ascended from earth. There is no condition in the material world that you cannot accelerate beyond, and I can assure you that there is no condition that you are not allowed to accelerate beyond. Be aware of the serpentine logic that says that before you can leave something behind, you have to solve some kind of problem, you have to change something in this world, you have to change other people – you have to change yourself.

Yes, there are certain enigmas that must be solved. Yes, there are certainly energies that you have misqualified that must be transmuted. There are false beliefs that must be seen through. But I am telling you this: there is no condition that you cannot walk away from and accelerate yourself beyond. Truly, you cannot walk away from a condition in a horizontal sense, but you can always walk away by accelerating yourself in a vertical sense. This is always possible.

There has never been a condition that cannot be accelerated into purity. Of this I can assure you, for I am the Elohim of the fourth ray and I know purity better than any being on earth, including the fallen beings who think they know better than God. But I can assure you: they do not know better than God and they do not know better than the Elohim how the material universe works. For it was the Elohim that materialized the material universe, so we know a thing or two about how our own creation works. And we are seeking to help you know also, so that you can come to that point of accepting that you can indeed accelerate yourself into purity.

And thus be sealed in the purity that I AM.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

Corruption is one of the greatest threats to democracy

TOPICS: A great challenge for democracy – Why corruption is a threat to democracy – A modern version of the feudal societies – The division in Europe – How corruption limits the economy – The artificial inflation of real estate prices – Inferiority/superiority in Europe –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Elohim Hercules, through Kim Michaels June 8, 2012. This dictation was given in a public area outside the German Parliament building in Berlin.

Hercules, I am, and I represent the seven Elohim. We manifest our Presences here in the centre of this city of Berlin, in order to release a powerful but perfectly balanced and measured release of the energies of all seven rays, meant as a dispensation to help the nation of Germany in the days and years ahead, where it will be the centre of the critical decisions that will determine whether Europe will move closer to a true union, or will start moving backwards towards a fragmented state, that we have seen so many times in past centuries.

Truly, it is not a matter of whether the Euro survives or is changed or is replaced by another currency or even multiple currencies. What we look for from the ascended realm is a change in consciousness; not so much the outer changes. The question is whether there can be a shift in the collective consciousness of Europe, a shift that is willing to recognize cause and effect. True cause, true effect, instead of confusing the two, as has now been taking place on this continent for so many centuries, that one must wonder when the common man, so to speak, will begin to awaken and realize, that something cannot be right in the way they look at life, the way they look at the world.

A great challenge for democracy

What is one of the greatest challenges to democracy as a form of government? It is the apathy of the people. Where does the apathy come from? Well, from a perversion of the seven rays of course. But in this release, I wish to address the attitude so commonly found among many people in democratic nations, where they look at current conditions – whatever those conditions may be – and they shrug their shoulders and say, “That’s just the way things are” or “That’s just the way things have to be.”

Well my beloved, there is nothing on this earth that just is the way it has to be.  Whatever is manifest on this earth is the effect of a cause and that cause is human beings. Someone, some group of people, set in motion a cause that created the current effect you see in society, and they set in motion that cause in their consciousness. And thus, it is time to awaken to the reality that has been proven by science for over a century, namely that energy is a more fundamental level of reality than matter. And therefore, what happens in the realm of matter does not matter, for it is caused by something in the realm of energy. And of course the human mind, the human consciousness can interact with energy.

And since all matter is made from energy, consciousness can ultimately create or at least shape matter. Without this realization, democracy cannot survive, nor can it reach its highest potential, and thus if you look at the E.U. as a whole and you look at where the greatest economic challenges are found, if you look at the nations that have the greatest financial troubles right now, you will see very clearly that the nations where you find the greatest amount of financial problems, are the nations that have the highest level of corruption in all branches of the government. And thus, the biggest challenge to democracy – or at least to the re-establishment of some fiscal progressive state – is indeed that corruption must be exposed for what it is, a direct threat to democracy.

Why corruption is a threat to democracy

What is one of the founding ideas behind democracy? Well, it is first that we have a society based on principles, based on laws. This of course is not unique to democracy, for Nazi Germany or the Soviet Union had laws. But what is unique to democracy is that everyone is, or at least should be, equal to the law.

No one is above the law. No one is a privileged elite, who can get away with things that the ordinary citizen cannot get away with. For once you allow the creation of such an elite, then you have undermined democracy, and do you not see that you might call a society a democracy, you might have people go to the voting booth every four years, or however often and vote, but if there is an underlying system that has created an elite and if that elite can buy privileges from the elected government, well then you cannot say that this is a democratically elected government. For it is not a democratic government and it was elected by default, because the people had no real alternative to this corrupt government.

And that is precisely why the people – when they see this happen, over and over again and when they grow up in this  system and this consciousness – they shrug their shoulders and say: “That’s just the way things have to be,” and they believe that  there is nothing that can be done to change the mindset. For they see that even though democracy may have been instituted in their society at some point, nothing has really changed, as  many of the people in Russia see that nothing has really changed before communism and after communism. For it is still the same corrupt privileged elite that runs the country, and it does not really matter whether you vote for this presidential candidate or that presidential candidate, for there are those who consider themselves to be above the law and who will, for that matter, create laws so that they themselves can get back into office or stay in office longer, and therefore in essence become a dictator who is not truly elected, except through a mock democratic process.

A modern version of the feudal societies

And so then, what you see here in Europe in several nations, including of course Greece, Italy, Spain, Portugal, is a high level of corruption in all levels of government, where unless you know somebody or unless you have money to pay, you cannot get through. You cannot create a business, you cannot expand a business. You cannot sustain a business. You cannot get anywhere beyond the level of whatever level the ordinary person is relegated to, by the current level of the economy in that country. Do you not see, my beloved, that what you have even here in Western Europe, in many of the southern nations, is indeed a state that is not so different from the feudal societies of the middle ages?

Surely, you have democracy on the surface, but you do not have a true democracy for all people are not equal under the law. There is still a privileged elite. Yes, by numbers the elite is bigger today than it was in the feudal societies, where a relatively small number of landowners and noblemen could control a nation. But nevertheless you still have an elite that is only a small percentage of the population, and through their influence, their connections, and their money, they control the country regardless of the democratic process, which really is not a process but is just a façade.

And thus is it indeed right that other nations – that have long ago made an effort to at least transcend the worst forms of corruption – is it right that these nations should bail out nations, where the people have not been willing to stand up and demand true democracy? For do you not see that when, indeed, you have a society that has a democratic constitution – and where the people have the opportunity to vote, have the opportunity to speak out – then the people cannot get away from responsibility by shrugging their shoulders and saying: “That’s just the way things are.” “There is nothing we can do about it.”

Because there is something you can do about it. You can rise up in sufficient numbers and demand true reforms, true changes. What do you think that people in other parts of Europe did to overcome elitism and corruption? They stood up, they demanded changes. They were willing to make changes themselves, and they have been willing to be alert and be vigilant and demand that their countries do not slide back into corruption, as of course, there is always a danger that a country will do.

The division in Europe

The reality is simply that you have a certain division in Europe, between nations where people have taken responsibility, at least some degree of responsibility for their nations. And then you have other nations, where the people have not been willing to take this responsibility, partly because, when truth be told, they are looking for an easy way out. There are so many people in those nations who are hoping that they themselves can get to the point, where they are paid off by somebody because they have gotten themselves into a position where they can be paid off. Or they know somebody in their family who is in such a position, and thus they do not want to overthrow the system.

Yet I tell you, nothing will change until the people stand up and acknowledge one very simple fact, namely the principle that you will have a multiplication of your talents, that what you will receive is a multiplication of what you give out. And therefore, when you realize this eternal, universal principle, you must be willing to make an effort, and then you will be rewarded accordingly when enough people do so and when things cycle through to the physical octave.

But as long as the majority of the people have the idea that they want an easy way out, that they want a handout from the government – that they want an easy life, where they do not want to multiply their talents, whatever talents they have – well, then how can a country transcend corruption, when everyone silently agrees with corruption, because they are just waiting and hoping that they or someone they know will get in a position, where they are on the receiving end of the flow of corruption?

How corruption limits the economy

But why not make yourself on the receiving end of the universal multiplication, that the universe will provide in abundance for those who multiply their talents. Do you not see that the reason why there are certain nations that have a much lower level of economy than others, is precisely that the people are not willing to multiply their talents? They sit there and wait for some money to come their way. But do you not see that in a corrupt economy, there is only a certain amount of money and there is no way that the country can transcend that level of abundance?

And therefore, what is it that the corrupt system does? It creates a situation, where there is only a fixed amount and therefore everybody is trying to get a bigger and bigger slice of the cake for themselves. Whereas when you have a system where people are willing to multiply their talents, then you are constantly increasing the amount.

And thus, there is no need for people to be corrupt, because they see that by putting forth an effort, by taking an initiative, by starting a business, they will receive a more abundant return from the universe than they could ever receive through some kind of payoff. This is the situation you have in many northern European countries, including here in Germany, where the people are willing to work. They are willing to work hard. They are willing to take responsibility for their personal finances and not go into more debt than is reasonable.

The artificial inflation of real estate prices

And thus you see, this is what needs to be changed in other nations. Even some other nations that are still doing well financially need to recognize, that the boom cycle, leading up to the bust of 2008, was also a form of corruption only on a much higher level, where those who have formed the financial elite have managed to create an inflationary cycle, that especially inflated real estate prices beyond all rhyme and reason.

Yet the people thought that if their house kept going up in value, they could one day sell it with a profit, or they could take out a loan on the free value and use it to finance their lifestyle. But you need to recognize that this is also a form of corruption. For what is it that corruption does?

It steals the value of people’s labor. But this financial corruption steals the value of your labor by degrading the value of the money system of the entire currency of a nation. For when you inflate real estate prices to three times a sustainable level based on salaries, then you are stealing people’s money, because they have to pay so much more for their homes, for their mortgages. And this is not that much different from when they have to pay somebody for protection of their store, or they have to pay to get anything done, whatever they need done.

Do you not see my beloved, when you think there is an easy way out; you are not multiplying the talents. It really is that simple. This should be economics 101 taught in every college and every high school in the world. For there is no other way to grow an economy, than for the people to multiply their talents, whatever those talents may be. And truly, any nation has talents, any people have talents that they can multiply.

And it is only by multiplying what you have, that you increase the total, the sum, the whole, so that the whole can be more than the sum of the parts. Whereas in a corrupt system, the whole is less than the sum of the parts, and this can only be changed in one way. You cannot force this upon people. It can only be changed by the people themselves recognizing the reality that I am explaining here. But they do not need to hear me explain this for they can pick it up by tuning in. For this has been in the collective consciousness now for a very long time, and there is a collective momentum that has been growing steadily since the feudal system was broken not so long ago.

But nevertheless, long enough that several generations have passed, where people have grown up when there has been a collective momentum of realizing that, “What we sow we will reap!” And the more we multiply the talents, the more we reap, the more we receive as a return.

Inferiority/superiority in Europe

And thus, I have released the light that I wanted to release here in Berlin, spreading out to every nation in the European Union, spreading out even beyond the European Union. And so indeed my release of light is complete, and now I can send our messengers on to the conference in Australia, where the theme will be superiority and inferiority. And is it not fitting that they start that journey here in Berlin, where there was not so long ago one of the most intense focuses of the superiority/inferiority dynamics seen in this world?

How long ago was it that the Führer stood here in this city of Berlin and shouted to the masses, who shouted back mindlessly when he shouted: “Deutschland über alles?” They would shout back: “Heil Hitler.” Do you not see this as an extreme example of superiority? Of course you do. But do you see behind it and see that it was also an extreme example of the superiority/inferiority dynamic? For one cannot exist without the other.

Why was it necessary to stage these mass rallies? Why was it necessary to build this huge army? Why was it necessary to conquer the world or attempt to conquer the world? It was to cover over the deep-seated inferiority of the German people. And why do they have this deep-seated inferiority? Because they are afraid to accept God’s love for them.  For there is no other cause of inferiority, than an unwillingness to accept that God loves you unconditionally.

When you know this, you transcend the inferiority/ superiority dynamic. For you know you are not inferior, and when you know you are not inferior to anyone, you do not need a demonstration of superiority. And thus, there is indeed a potential here, that the German nation can rise beyond this, can leave behind the momentums of the past. And they can now – instead of seeing themselves as being superior to all nations in Europe – they can see themselves as the servant of all. Not in the sense that they are the ones who have, through their hard labor, to bail out Europe but that they have to recognize what is enlightened self-interest.

And what is enlightened self interest? It is indeed that instead of seeking to raise yourself in comparison to others, you seek to raise the all. For that is the only true way to raise yourself.

Thus I seal this release, I seal this nation of Germany and especially the German government and the German media, and all who will be part of the change also in other European nations. Those who can be the trail-blazers for bringing forth a sustainable vision of a new Europe, that is closer to the true spiritual union that was envisioned by Saint Germain so many years ago. And thus truly, with the thrust of Saint Germain, this release is sealed.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

Discerning reality from unreality

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Lord Lanto, May 24, 2012 through Kim Michaels.

Lord Lanto I am, and I am the Chohan of the Second Ray. The Second Ray has often been seen as the ray of God’s wisdom but when I say God wisdom, how many people focus on the word wisdom and forget the word God? So they think wisdom means the worldly wisdom, for what frame of reference do they have for even envisioning God wisdom? Especially when you consider the fact that they have taken onto themselves a graven image of God, so that even if they did consider a wisdom that is beyond the worldly wisdom, what they would look at would be the wisdom that they attribute to the false image of God, that they have been worshiping now for centuries and millennia and even beyond recorded history.

It could be said, indeed, that the essential problem on earth is the false image of God, that people have had since the original fallen angels first descended to this earth, and spread their own graven image of the external deity, in whatever form they used that appealed to the people of the time. So how can you know God wisdom if you do not even know God? If you think that God can be fit into a little mental box created here on earth, or created beyond the earth by the fallen beings who thought they knew better than God how to run a universe. Yet, I can assure you that had the fallen angels been put in charge of running the universe, that universe would long ago have self-destructed through the mechanism that we have described as the second law of thermodynamics, that breaks down any system that contains internal contradictions, because it is based on the false wisdom created through the duality consciousness; what we have also called the serpentine mind.

A special session at the Royal Teton retreat

And so, as the Chohan of the Second Ray, I come to offer you that if you will give these decrees to the Second Ray for this coming month, or for a month of your own choosing whenever you might hear this dictation, then you will be invited to come to the Royal Teton retreat for a special session. It will help those who are ready, those who are willing, to see through the serpentine wisdom, to see through the mechanism whereby beings who have entered behind the veil of duality think they can create their own definition of wisdom. And thus, you will gradually, according to your own level of consciousness, be tutored in how you can free your mind from the many subtle ideas that have been put into the collective consciousness by the fallen beings, in their attempt to snare humankind in the most common belief you find on earth—namely the belief that we have an absolute truth. We know what is real, we know what is true, we know whether there is a God and what that God is like—for he is according to our religion. Or he is not according to our religion of materialism.

And so, this is a special offer to those who are willing to give the decrees to the Second Ray at least nine times, but preferably giving both the Elohim, the Archangel and the Chohan decree nine times or more per day for a month, and then ask before you go to sleep to be taken to the Royal Teton retreat, which is located over the Teton mountain range in the United States, in the state of Wyoming. The tallest of these peaks is called the Royal Teton [Grand Teton] and it is indeed here you find the golden doors that open up to our retreat. We have in the past described these doors as huge bronze doors but through the alchemy of the spirit and the attendance of so many spiritual people on earth, we have upgraded these doors to being pure gold. For indeed, we want to signal to all who come to our retreat, that behind it you will find the Golden Illumination Flame that burns brightly on the altar in the central hall of our retreat. Which you might picture as a vast space with a huge dome above it, far bigger than the domes you see on earth in famous buildings around the world.

This is a dome that is not held up by columns, but that is held up by shafts of light that have taken on such intensity, that they can indeed carry the dome, which is made, of course, not of physical substance but is still made of a substance that is denser than the light that is holding it up.

The rest of this dictation is available in the book The Mystical Initiations of Wisdom.

 

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

The Flame of More

Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE, May 3, 2012 through Kim Michaels.

Master MORE I AM, and I come to you with the Flame of More. I come to you on the wings of the Bird of More that flutters its wings and creates a rushing flow of air that causes it to soar aloft, where it can see all that happens on the earth. And it can see whether it is more or whether it is less. And so indeed, I too can see all that is more and all that is less, all that is not more. For you see, I am indeed the Being who has embodied the Flame of More, that is the very driving force that caused the Creator to start the process of creation. The drive to be more, the desire to be more, the desire to express, the desire to create, even the desire to create self-conscious extensions of itself, and to enjoy watching them unfold, even if they struggle as many of you on earth struggle. As indeed many of us struggled when we were still in embodiment.

For you who know about the ascended masters need to be aware of the tendency of the ego to build a subtle, or sometimes not so subtle, idolatry of us. You sometimes think we are so far above you and we must have been so special when we were in embodiment on earth, especially in our last one or several embodiments. You tend to look at our embodiments as famous beings and you tend to think that we must have been near perfect in those embodiments. But dare to look again. Dare to read about our various lifetimes, both mine, Saint Germain’s, Jesus’ and other masters. And see that we were not so perfect after all. We had our idiosyncrasies, and in many cases we carried with us various ghosts. And as you see with Jesus hanging on the cross, giving up the ghost—well we did not give up the last ghost until right before we ascended, my beloved.

Be Humble and Do Not Get Discouraged

And so it will be for you, for the simple reason that when you do give up the last ghost, you can no longer maintain a focus in the physical octave. And thus, your lifestream begins to stream beyond the body. And the Conscious You that is the core of your being sheds the last snake skin of identification with the outer self, and thus realizes and acknowledges its total oneness with the Presence. This, my beloved, is a process that is delicate, that is subtle, that cannot be completed in five minutes (as the self-help gurus would have you believe) or even in five lifetimes as things are on earth today.

Yet it can be completed by all who are willing to continue to meet the one requirement, that is the absolute requirement for making progress on the path – the willingness to observe yourself, to look in the mirror, to look in your own psychology, to look for that which is hidden, the subtle, oh so subtle layers of the ego that are hidden behind so many beliefs and justifications that it is beyond belief. And only when you have seen it in yourself, only when you have unraveled the layers in your own being, can you truly believe and understand what it is we are going through as we rise towards that final exit of the ascension.

My beloved, I am not saying this to discourage you from striving to be more. But I am saying it to discourage you from feeling the pride that many ascended master students and many other spiritual people have built up, sometimes over many lifetimes, of thinking that because they always belonged to what they consider the only true church or the only true organization sponsored by the ascended masters or some other higher authority, they were truly superior. They must be special, they must be favored by God, or the ascended masters, or whomever they see as the ultimate Being in heaven.

My beloved, humility is an absolute necessity. For if you are not humble, there will be something that your pride will stop you from looking at. Or you will be afraid of losing that pride. And thus you will define limits for how far you can go towards the ascension. You will create safe zones for the ghosts that are hiding behind the beliefs that your pride will not allow you to look at with openness and honesty. And thus, you are the one who defines your own path back to God, for you were the one who defined the path that led you away from God. And only you can undo what you have done. Only you can un-co-create what you have co-created, using the free will and the self-awareness that God gave you as the ultimate gift of life.

The rest of this dictation is available in the book The Mystical Initiations of Power.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

 

Closing the gap between yourself and Christ

TOPICS: The true message of Easter – Why is there a gap between hope and reality? – The Consciousness of Peter – The division of Christianity into two tendencies – Gnostic and Unified Doctrine – Closing the Gap with Christ Reality – The trap of some ultimate status – We All Have the Grace to Recognize the Christ – A Universal, Timeless Way – Transcend the Consciousness that Creates the Gap – Shift your perspective to accept that you are the Christ –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus, April 8, 2012 through Kim Michaels.

If you could see what I see from the ascended master perspective, you would see the effect of millions of Christians around the world coming together on this day to celebrate Easter Sunday. You would truly see that as these many people come together, there is a certain release of light. As people come together, the release of light will be according to the sincerity and the purity of their hearts and intentions.

And thus, you will indeed see, that there are many congregations around the world, where there is a sufficient number of very dedicated souls who are truly seeking to live up to the image of Christ that they have been given, to the image of what they think it means to be a good Christian. And as they come together with sincere hearts, their songs, their prayers, the focus of their attention does indeed release a certain portion of light, that can be felt in their communities and even felt on a planetary scale.

What is then the primary vibration of the light that is released by these many sincere and pure-hearted Christians? It is the vibration of hope, the light of hope. For many have indeed locked into one of the central vibrations in the Easter message, namely the hope of something better than the life you see and experience here on earth, the hope that at some point in the future, there will be something better. Yet my beloved, you who are open to the spiritual reality beyond what most Christians are willing to consider; you will know that the future never arrives. And that is why there has remained, now for 2,000 years, a gap between the hope evoked by my resurrection and the reality experienced by most people on earth, even by humanity as a whole.

The true message of Easter

For you see, it is not the true message of Easter that one man who was different from all other men to begin with, was resurrected and therefore conquered death. And that this man will then, at some future time, come and save you—who are so different that you could not aspire to go through the same process. Nay, the true message of Easter is the eternal motto of the ascended masters: What one has done; all can do.

And thus, the message that Christians should have received as part of the Easter ritual is, indeed, that they too can transcend the human limitations, the human consciousness, and be resurrected into the Christ consciousness, even while walking the earth in a physical body. This is the true hope, and if that message had been preached from the pulpits of mainstream Christian churches, then the planet and humanity would have been transformed centuries ago into a golden age.

Why is there a gap between hope and reality?

Thus, I would address the topic of why there is, why there remains, a gap between hope and reality. For truly, hope is the substance of things to come—when hope is imbued with the reality of inner knowledge. And you see, my beloved, this is indeed the problem. For most Christians do not dare to hope, that their dreams could be fulfilled here on earth, having been so programmed to look for that fulfillment only in the life after the one life they believe they have on this planet.

You may have heard the saying, “Tomorrow never comes.” And the background for this saying is very simple. All you have in which to make choices is today, the present moment. For you see, my beloved, when tomorrow becomes today; then you are still living in the present moment. And if you look to tomorrow for the fulfillment of your hopes and dreams, then even what is tomorrow today will have another tomorrow that you can look to. And so there will still be a gap between tomorrow and the present moment.

For you can only live today. You can only make choices today. You can only let the ego die today. You can only be resurrected today. And thus, either Easter Sunday is every day or it is no day. For you can indeed be reborn on any day of the year, not just on the one day when it supposedly happened to me 2,000 years ago.

So why then is it, that the light released by the many Christians who come to church on Easter Sunday, can be genuine spiritual light, can have a positive effect; but it has not transformed the earth even after 2,000 years? Well, it is because the light never forms an upward spiral, for the light only sparks temporarily and then dies out. Because as people leave their churches on Easter Sunday and go back to their daily lives, they can not bridge the gap between what they see and experience in church or in the scriptures and what they experience in their daily lives.

They cannot truly live the message of Easter in their daily lives. They cannot truly accept that they could be transformed by the light of Christ, that they could be transformed in the resurrection spiral, enter the ascension spiral, and eventually ascend to the spiritual realm. But even before then, ascend to a higher level of consciousness, that is distinctly beyond the human consciousness that they have experienced from birth.

Why then is there this gap? Well, if you look at Christianity as a whole; you will see that truly the largest single church in the Christian firmament is the Catholic Church. And, of course, each year at Easter, the leader of the Catholic Church gives various statements. And yesterday the pope made the statement that humanity is groping in darkness because they cannot tell the difference between good and evil.

This is, of course, a perfectly true statement. I have no issue with this statement. But I do have an issue with the fact that the statement is made by the head of a church, which bears the primary responsibility for the fact that humanity is groping in darkness and cannot tell the difference—not between good and evil, but between the one reality of Christ and the many “realities” of anti-Christ, of the duality consciousness.

The Consciousness of Peter

Of course, the Catholic Church claims to be based on Peter, who supposedly was the first pope. Now, my beloved, I am not personally aware of having anointed Peter as the pope of a church that bears any resemblance to the Catholic Church you see today. I do not remember having done this, nor do I read it in the scriptures.

Yet, Catholics, of course, do read it in scriptures and do believe that I actually anointed Peter as the pope of my church. And this proves exactly what is the problem on basing an entire church, that over a thousand years dominated Christianity, on the consciousness of Peter. For it is true that I said, “Thou art Peter and upon this rock will I build my church.” But I also shortly thereafter said, “Get thee behind me Satan, for thou savourest not the things that be of God but the things that be of men.”

The rock upon which I will build my church is the intuitive ability, that all people have, to recognize that there is something, some reality, beyond the human consciousness, beyond their personal perception filter. Yet, the consciousness of Peter is, then, the desire to make this something beyond come into your mental box and conform to your perception filter. Rather than continuing to use Christ as the guiding rod, that can bring you step-by-step beyond your current state of consciousness, your current perception filter. This is the central dynamic that has been “overlooked.” And I say overlooked in quotation marks, for of course it has not simply been overlooked; it has been actually and forcefully suppressed by the forces that dominated the Roman Catholic Church from its very inception.

The division of Christianity into two tendencies – Gnostic and Unified Doctrine

For you see, if you are honest, that early Christianity, even before it was recognized by the Roman state, was divided between two tendencies. There was the tendency seen in some of the Gnostics – although not all of the Gnostics – of relying only on continued revelation from the Spirit. And there was the tendency that wanted to solidify in a unified doctrine, a unified set of rituals, in order to create a more homogenous church. Now then, in their pure forms, these tendencies are neither right nor wrong. Each of them has certain good qualities. But when one of them becomes espoused as the only one, and therefore becomes unbalanced; then it is inevitable that people will leave off from the middle way of Christ and go into one of the extremes of duality.

You see this in the Gnostic movement. If knowledge of the Gnostics had not been so forcefully erased, you would have seen it even more clearly. But you can see it today in what is the modern Gnostic movement, as the movement that believes in some form of revelation or channeling from entities beyond the material realm. Again, there are many people in today’s world who are taking the approach to revelation exactly as the Gnostics were so many centuries ago. They do not want a formalized doctrine. They realize that the Spirit will move on as conditions change in the world and as humankind’s consciousness is raised. So they look for new revelation.

But if they become unbalanced, then they will believe in more and more unbelievable revelations. And therefore, they might easily fall prey to those forces who know how to prey upon the tendencies of the human ego, and thereby give people a message that makes them feel oh-so-special because they can recognize this advanced teaching. But yet, the people do not recognize, that once they have crossed this threshold of believing that they are special – because they believe something that most people do not believe – then there really is no limit to what they will believe.

There is no limit to how far they will go, believing in more and more extreme revelations, until you have a cult-like environment, where they isolate themselves from the rest of humanity. And perhaps even end up taking some extreme action or other that either wakes themselves up, or at least wakes up the world to the fact, that we have another example of people who have crossed the threshold into insanity and fanaticism.

Of course, then you have the other tendency, where people dare not listen to anything new, because they want the security of something that is not changing and that is supposedly imbued with some final absolute authority. This is what you see in the Catholic Church after it became the formal church of the Roman Empire. Take a brief look at history and see how there were conflicts in the church, most notably the conflict between the Eastern Church and the Roman Church, which really all centered around whether I was divine or not, whether I was divine from the beginning or was a man like all others.

Yet, none of the two positions were in alignment with the reality of Christ. And thus, one cannot truly say that one was right and the other was wrong. For they were simply both two expressions of the ego’s desire to set up some final authority, and say that this is the position of the entire Christian Church and all Christians should believe in this, or they are outcasts.

And so, as inevitably happens, once people go into this consciousness of wanting to define a certain expression, a certain doctrine as the absolutely infallible one. Well then, they will inevitably be opposed by those who do not agree with their doctrine but want another doctrine to be the absolute one. And thus, when two sides each take absolute positions; well then, there can be no meeting ground, there can be no compromise, there can be no transcendence to a higher level. And thus, they must split apart as you saw with the eastern and the western churches, as you saw with capitalism and communism, and so many other examples. As you see with science and religion, or at least materialistic science and formalized religion.

Closing the Gap with Christ Reality

Do you not see, my beloved, that when I said, “Think not that I come to bring peace but a sword” what is the sword of Christ? It is that when ever you leave off from constantly seeking to transcend your current perception filter, you will be challenged by the opposition to your perception. For your perception cannot be complete; it can only be a limited perception that springs from duality.

And when you take a limited dualistic perception and want to make it absolute, you will be opposed by an opposite perception. There is no perception in the world that cannot have an opposite. And so, either you enter the struggle between the opposites, or you look for the sword of Christ that can cleave asunder the real from the unreal. Not in establishing one dualistic opposite as the final one, but in helping you see through the consciousness of duality, the consciousness of wanting to raise up one polarity as the absolute truth, the Peter consciousness.

And once you see a glimpse of the Christ reality beyond that consciousness, then you have a new frame of reference. And if you are willing to use it continually to gradually raise your consciousness; then you can rise from being blinded by the human consciousness, the Peter consciousness, to the point where you can see with the Christ consciousness the clarity of the Christ mind. And that is when you can begin to close the gap between hope and reality.

Because you realize that the vision you have of your own mastery over your own mind, even the mastery of your mind purified in Christ mastering matter, is not a distant hope belonging to some other world. It is a real, we might say: scientific, possibility that can become a living reality here in this world, here in this now, whenever you experience the now where you can finally accept that this is the now. Not a future now, but this present now is it. It is the final stage, where you accept that you have a measure of Christhood and you are ready to begin to express it; without, my beloved, falling into the trap of thinking that because you have a measure of Christhood, you have now reached some absolute stage.

The trap of some ultimate status

For do you not see that as long as you are in embodiment, the Peter consciousness will always be there, seeking to draw the Christ light that you have, the Christ attainment you have, into conforming to the view that now this must be the ultimate? If it is of Christ, then it must have some ultimate status. This then is the final revelation, this then is the final doctrine, this then is the only true church. And thus, as you become a teacher, as you become an expression of truth; what you express must be some final, some ultimate revelation.

Take a look, if you will be honest, at some of the people who claim to have received revelation, whether from this or that realm, or even from the ascended masters. Take a look at them and see how many of them have precisely fallen into this trap of thinking, that they had reached some ultimate status as a messenger, some ultimate status as a guru, that they were the founders of the ultimate church that would be the new church for the Aquarian Age. Or whatever beliefs you find out there, where they believe in some superior status, that they have reached that sets them apart from others, that sets them above others. And thus, they have, without realizing it, taken on the Peter consciousness, the consciousness that was used to build the belief that the Catholic Church was the only true church of Christ and the only road to salvation, that the Catholic Church had the only true doctrine and that the pope even spoke the infallible words of Christ.

There never has been, my beloved, and there never will be any revelation that is final, that is absolute. No revelation could ever be given that is beyond both the consciousness of the person receiving or transmitting the revelation and the consciousness of the people for which the revelation is intended. For no revelation is given in a vacuum. The purpose of giving revelation is to raise up a certain group of people, that they might transcend a certain level of consciousness. Thus, the revelation must be adapted to the consciousness that these people have or they will not be able to grasp, let alone accept, the revelation.

And do you see, that in adapting the revelation to a certain state of consciousness, it is very possible that people in that state of consciousness can use the revelation as a justification for validating their state of consciousness, or some of the beliefs in that state of consciousness, and saying that this now proves that our beliefs are absolute and infallible, or the revelation would not have addressed them in this way?

And so do you see, that this has happened to the teachings of the Buddha, to the teachings that I brought forth, to the teachings of Mohammed, of PadmaSambhava, of all other teachers throughout history, even many modern teachers, even those who have been genuinely sponsored messengers of the ascended masters? It happens because the Peter consciousness is still present on earth. And if you are not very alert, if you are not constantly seeking to transcend your current state of consciousness; you will be tempted by the subtlety of this consciousness.

We All Have the Grace to Recognize the Christ

My beloved, I do not wish to give you the impression that Peter was an unworthy or low disciple of Christ. He was chosen because he had the potential to transcend that level of consciousness. Thus, you should all see yourselves as being in the position of Peter until you truly begin to see the consciousness of Peter and more clearly see the consciousness of Christ. All who are spiritual people have been given the grace; as Peter was given the grace, of being able to recognize the Christ, seeing that I offered something special, something beyond all of the other preachers that roamed in Galilee at the time. And thus, Peter had seen enough to be willing to follow me.

Yet, he was not able to continue to transcend. He was constantly being tempted by the consciousness that wanted him to believe, that now he had reached some ultimate status. And that because I was the Son of the Living God and he was a disciple of the Son of the Living God, he did not need to look for the subtleties of his ego, he did not need to look for the subtleties of the serpentine consciousness, that had entered his own mind or that were constantly being projected into his mind from the mass consciousness and the forces of anti-Christ.

And thus, he started to become comfortable, and that is why, when I told him of how my mission would end, he became very uncomfortable with my statement. For it did not live up to his image of what should happen, not only to the Son of God, but to those who were following the Son of God. And that is why he denied me three times, because he was not willing to be crucified with me and then let it be up to God what would happen to him. Again he wanted at least his own life to conform to his expectations, even if it had become clear to him that my life would not conform to his expectations.

And so you see, I place no blame upon Peter or upon anyone else. What is the point of blaming anyone? I did not come to condemn the world, but that through me the world might be raised beyond the state of consciousness of condemnation and judgment as even a possibility. For in the clarity of the Christ mind, you condemn no one.

You simply see what is real and you become always the open door for what is real to be expressed in whatever way it can be expressed in a given situation for a given people. For you seek never to give them the absolute truth that they cannot handle. You seek to give them a cup of cold water in Christ’s name, that will raise them out of their current state of consciousness and therefore hopefully set them on an upward course, that will take them higher and higher. This is the true hope of Easter.

A Universal, Timeless Way

Do you see the gap between people’s daily reality and what they are told in church about the glory of my resurrection, how special I was, how different I was from them? And thus, they can believe that one day I will come and save them, but it will happen in some distant future and not in this world. Do you see that this is the gap? And it is the Peter consciousness that creates the gap, that upholds the gap.

Because you think that this revelation, this doctrine, is absolute and as long as you believe in it, you are guaranteed to be saved. And thus, you will not take the responsibility, that you are never guaranteed to be saved as long as you are on earth. And thus, you must constantly be open to reaching for the Christ consciousness, that helps you see beyond the subtleties of the serpentine consciousness that constantly seeks to ensnare you and make you feel that: “Ah, now I have reached some ultimate state, now I am saved, now I can sit back and wait for the Lord to come and do the rest for me.”

Do you see that there will always be a gap, when you think that there will be some future glory of such magnitude that it cannot compare to your daily life? Do you see that the only way to overcome the gap is to realize, that salvation is a path, a gradual path that leads like a staircase from wherever you are in consciousness to your personal Christhood? And that staircase can be traversed as any other staircase, by taking one small doable believable step at a time.

Yet, the Peter consciousness will not accept the image of a path. It wants instant salvation, or at least guaranteed salvation, which has found its most extreme form in the fundamentalist Christian belief, that if you sit down right now and declare that Jesus Christ is your Lord and Savior, you are guaranteed to be saved and you need to do nothing more, except maybe avoid some of the more obvious sins.

This is the complete antithesis to my true teachings, for I taught a path and my followers saw themselves as “Followers of the Way,” not as followers of Jesus, not even as followers of Jesus Christ, for they saw it had been taught by me that the Way transcends any person. It is a universal timeless way, that has been expressed in many different contexts in many different societies. It is a way that will continue to evolve as humankind raises its consciousness and therefore can receive a still higher revelation.

Yes, my beloved, those of you who accept that I am the real Jesus speaking through a human messenger; you have been blessed, for flesh and blood has not revealed it to you. But do not fall into the trap of thinking, that this human messenger is the ultimate messenger and what I and other ascended masters give through him is some ultimate teaching. This messenger has so far never allowed himself to fall into that trap, which is why he is still being used. Otherwise, he would have become a closed door, rather than an open door.

And thus, one of the challenges of being an open door is that you must be willing to flow with the Spirit, even if the Spirit wants to go beyond what has been said through you before. Because now it wants to address a different level of consciousness than what it has addressed before.

Transcend the Consciousness that Creates the Gap

You see an ongoing challenge of never allowing the Peter consciousness to make you believe, that this is some ultimate teaching, some ultimate revelation. And that as long as you keep believing this or practicing that, then you are guaranteed to ascend at the end of this lifetime. There is no bargaining with God. You cannot buy your way into heaven. You can either be in heaven or not be in heaven. For if you are not in heaven, you are in the consciousness of duality and there is nothing you can do in the consciousness of duality to buy your way into heaven.

The consciousness of duality is the consciousness, where you see a gap between yourself and Christ. There is nothing you can do from the consciousness of the gap to close the gap. Can you not see how impossible this is? Can you not then look at the world – at the Christian Churches, at other Churches, at New Age and spiritual movements – and see how many people sit there and still believe, that there is some way to cross the gap without changing their state of consciousness, so they transcend the consciousness that creates the gap?

Can you not, on this Easter Sunday, 2012, make this breakthrough, where you not only hear me intellectually, but you see it? You see it in your heart. You see it in your being. You experience: “Yes, this is reality, this is the eternal timeless message preached by the true teachers of the ages. It is only by changing my consciousness that I can cross the gap.”

And changing my consciousness means transcending the consciousness of separation and duality, the consciousness of anti-Christ, the human consciousness, the consciousness of Peter—whatever you want to call it. But you must transcend the consciousness that creates a gap and makes that gap seem believable, so that you believe you are outside the kingdom. You will be in the kingdom only when you accept, that you are already in the kingdom and that you were always in the kingdom—you simply did not see it. As long as you think there is a gap, there will remain a gap.

Shift your perspective to accept that you are the Christ

Can you not, my beloved, begin to feel the reality of what I speak? I am not asking you to instantly shift and leave behind all Peter consciousness, for I know this is not realistic. You must again take one step at a time. But there is a fundamental shift that can happen, when you begin to truly feel the reality of which I speak, the reality of the need to go beyond that subtle consciousness, that makes you think it can define reality based on words or images in this world.

I am not of this world. Christ is not of this world. Yet, the subtlety is that everything in this world is made out of the Christ consciousness. For without him was not anything made that was made. So the Christ is in all and within all. And therefore, Christ can be found anywhere. You can never be in a place where Christ is not found.

And thus, you can never be in a place, where you cannot start the upward path and begin to transcend your level of consciousness. I am not saying thereby, that all conditions on earth are expressions of the Christ mind. All limitations and diseases and man’s inhumanity to man are expressions of the mind of anti-Christ. But I am saying that even within the very atoms themselves you find the Christ light.

And thus, if you can see beyond the outer form that these atoms have temporarily taken on, then you can see that the Christ light is within everything. And when you begin to see that the Christ light is in the atoms of your own body, in the atoms of your emotions, thoughts and your sense of identity; that is when you can begin to see Christ in yourself. For as long as you see Christ as being outside yourself, as being different from yourself, as being separated from yourself; how can you then accept that you can become the Christ? And how can you go on to accept that you are the Christ?

You see, again, the consciousness of Peter makes it seem as if there is a gap between you and Christ, and it takes some miraculous event from outside yourself, some miraculous intervention, for you to become the Christ. But it is not so. What it takes for you to become the Christ is a shift in perspective, where you accept the reality that Christ is within you, right now, right here. And thus, you are never separated from the reality of Christ that I AM and that you are also. If you will but do what I did: Recognize that I AM Christ, for Christ I AM, for there is nothing but Christ. And this is the true message of Easter.

Wish that it would be preached by at least some of the Christian churches that claim to represent me on earth. Wish that at least some would dare to acknowledge the reality of Christ, that I have now spoken for almost ten years on my website. Wish that some would take it as a stepping stone for developing their own inner communion with the real Jesus, that I may also speak through them.

For I have no desire to have one messenger be the only one. And neither does this messenger have this desire to be the only one who is representing Christ. For he knows, as well, that Christ is within all and that the second coming of Christ will only happen when thousands and millions of people begin to recognize the Christ within themselves, the Christ that I AM.

For truly, the Christ that I AM desires to be the Living Christ by being expressed through the many. For it is when the one becomes the many – who are still in the one – that the victory of Christ will finally be won. Thus, I bid you a happy Easter, where you may rise to a new vision of Christ and a new vision of yourself as Christ in action. Be it so. For I have spoken. I AM Jesus Christ.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

A unique opportunity for transcending the consciousness behind the 2012 hysteria

TOPICS: Transcendence and self-transcendence – Overcoming the pressure to conform – Transcending the 2012 hysteria – The quest for an absolute truth – Stop focusing “out there” –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Maha Chohan, March 14, 2012 through Kim Michaels.

The Maha chohan I AM. And I come to officially release the new decree, that I have given as a gift from my heart to those who are sincere about passing the initiations of this Year of the Holy Spirit. But of course, this decree is a timeless gift, that can be used far beyond one year.

Thus, it is indeed a major opportunity for all those who have followed a spiritual teaching – especially this spiritual teaching – for some time, who have practiced rosaries, invocations and other decrees. This is an opportunity to invoke the Flame of Integration, that can help you integrate the seven rays, so that you will get a greater balance of the seven rays in your being. For I can assure you, that there comes a point on the spiritual path – where you go beyond that 96th level – where balance becomes a major factor that you need to work on, not only in your internal being but also in your expression, in your actions, in your words, in your dealings with other people.

My beloved, this coming year – that has already well started – will indeed be a challenge or an opportunity, depending on how you approach it. Thus, you should know that the Holy Spirit is first of all flow. And so, the only only way to really sail through this year is to flow with the Spirit. This, my beloved, does not mean you have to become frantic. It does not mean you have to stress yourself out, thinking that flowing with the Spirit means running faster than you have been running so far. On the contrary, flowing with the Spirit will for many of you mean slowing down, so you take your attention away from these outer activities, that pull you hither and yon, thinking you always have to run towards some goal. And therefore, you never have time to go within and find the stillness. The stillness, my beloved.

For I tell you, that in the midst of the flow of the Holy Spirit, there is indeed stillness, eternal stillness, the eternal now. Thus, you might find opportunity to give this decree, that I have released, on a daily basis. And then, after you are done – however many times you choose to do it, but I suggest at least nine and preferably 24 – but after you are done, then take some time to tune in to the stillness. And let the stillness show you where to flow next.

Make an effort – and I say this, of course, with a glimpse of humor – make an effort to still the outer mind, that makes you think that you always have to run faster and do more. Make an effort to stop making this frantic effort, so that you can in fact feel that point of stillness. And then, when you have experienced the stillness, well then – if you are non-attached – you might feel an urge, a flow, from the Spirit to move in a certain direction.

But there is an essential difference between feeling the onrush from without – from the world, from your outer mind, even from lower spirits – and then feeling the gentle inner flow of the One Holy Spirit. This difference is subtle, until you sharpen your discernment. I am aware that for some it will be impossible to even sense the difference. And for those I say: Well, then seek stillness and make a decision for a time not to follow any promptings. But simply be still and know that the I AM in you is God. For only when you know the I AM in you as the point of stillness, will you be able to flow with the I Will Be aspect of your Presence, that is indeed the flow of the Holy Spirit through your being.

Right now, there are so many voices in your mind that say: “I will to be this,” “I want to have that,” and you can spend the rest of your life running after these voices. Or you can make an effort, through this Year of the Holy Spirit – and any time you come across this teaching – you can make the effort to find the stillness. And when you know the stillness – and when you are ready to remain in the stillness indefinitely, without having any outer will or desire for where the stillness should take you – then you will begin to feel that flow that flows from the I AM, but takes on the shape where the I AM says: “I will to be this. I will to express that. And thus, I will be who I will be.”

Transcendence and self-transcendence

You see, there is the concept among ascended master students of the will of God. And surely, we have a Creator who has a will to create. But the will of God for you is not the external Creator, sitting up there in heaven on a great white throne, with a long beard. The will of God for you is the will of your I AM Presence. But you will know that will, not as an external will, not as a voice from heaven that tells you: “Do this or you will go to hell.”

You will know the will of your Presence only when you see it unfolding, because you have become the open door, you have become willing to flow with the Spirit. Thus, when you say, “I will be who I will be,” well, it can indeed be a saying with the outer mind, just as any other saying with the outer mind. But when you strive to go into the stillness – and come to that point of surrender, complete surrender to the I AM Presence – then you only need to know in your outer mind “I will be who I will be, I am willing to flow wherever the Spirit moves me.”

And you see, the Spirit will always move you beyond where the outer mind wants to go. For the Spirit is always seeking transcendence. There is transcendence, my beloved, and there is self-transcendence. And the highest form of self-transcendence is where you have come to know that point of stillness, and where you seek the stillness on a regular basis. So that you will find that you are no longer making decisions with the outer mind. You just let it come to you, and you do not need to know in advance what you are going to do in every situation. You do not need to sit there and decide with the outer mind; you simply go into a situation and see what the Spirit will unfold.

Overcoming the pressure to conform

Of course, for you to truly come to that point of being able to flow with the Spirit, you need to overcome a rather substantial momentum, a rather substantial beast, in the mass consciousness, that wants to program people to believe that they always have to know what to do, that they always have to live up to some standard or norm, and that they always have to have something hanging over their heads, in the form of a social standard, or religious standard, or some spiritual teaching or other.

There is a point on the path, where it is helpful to have outer rules. But there comes a point, where this will take you no further. And it will not take you beyond the 96th level, where you begin to manifest Christhood. And Christhood is what? It is not, as many people think, something that can be defined clearly for the linear analytical mind. For it is where you go beyond the linear, analytical mind and flow with the Spirit. You cannot say: “I am always going to do this in every situation,” for every situation is different, every person you meet is a unique individual. And so, you must flow with the Spirit in order to always have the maximum potential for transcendence in every situation.

Transcending the 2012 hysteria

My beloved, the Year the Holy Spirit will more than anything expose the false teachers, wherever they are found in any area of society. You will see them exposed in politics, in the economy, in religion, both traditional and New Age. You will see it everywhere, where those who are deceitful, those who are seeking to hide something, those who do not have pure intentions of raising the All, they will be exposed for what they are.

For 2012 is indeed the year where humankind has an unprecedented opportunity to transcend the false teachers and their false teachings. And my beloved, one of the primary false teachings that can be transcended in this year is precisely all of the teachings relating to 2012 as a major turning point in the history of humankind. And the entire consciousness behind that, that wants to create a sense of doom, or even a sense that appeals to pride: that something wonderful is going to happen and that those people who are the forerunners, will somehow be honored. But beyond it is many subtle false concepts, such as the idea that there are certain cycles that automatically bring humankind forward, without anybody having to SELF-transcend by consciously giving up parts of the lower self and the ego, and the false beliefs upon which it rests.

Do you see, my beloved, there are so many false concepts in relation to the entire 2012 hysteria, that there is an unprecedented opportunity to transcend this, especially for the most spiritual people? I am not condemning anyone for believing in some of the ideas about 2012. I am only saying that if you are willing, then you have an unprecedented opportunity to transcend that level of consciousness, where you are always waiting for some outer thing to change you. And thereby, you can step up and begin to walk the path of SELF-mastery, where you realize that nothing is going to change you, except your decisions. And that the key to making higher decisions is to have a higher awareness. And the key to having a higher awareness is to question your perception filter, question your ideas and beliefs, until you can reach beyond what you see now, and see something higher.

The quest for an absolute truth

My beloved, it might be advantageous for you to ponder some of the teachings we have given, such as the teaching given by Pallas Athena at the Acropolis some time ago, where she talked about the impossibility of formulating an absolute truth on earth. There comes a point, where in order to go beyond the false teachers, you have to go beyond this subtle idea that there is a final teaching, an absolute teaching, an absolute truth that could ever be stated in words.

And therefore, you need to realize, that the absolute truth is the flow of the Holy Spirit, which transcends itself every second—nay, many times every second. And it is only in flowing with THAT, that you will know the absolute. My beloved, after you ascend, you can experience a state – if you will – where there is no movement. You can go into that state. But while you are in embodiment, you are not meant to be in that state of no movement, you are meant to be flowing with the Spirit.

For we are not here to turn the earth into some stationary Kingdom of God. We are here to see the earth continue to transcend, and to see the entire material sphere continue to transcend, until it can ascend and become a part of the spiritual realm. And I can assure you that this will not happen in your lifetime, 2012 notwithstanding. So you see, it is time to give up the dream that one day some fantastic change will happen, and from then on you will be permanently in some higher state, where you will be acknowledged by God, or men, or angels.

Change happens one small step at a time. You can stand around, waiting for the big leap, and thereby miss the many small opportunities. Or you can embrace the many small opportunities and turn every day into a big leap forward. This is the challenge in 2012. Will you wait for that magical outer event to change you, or will you decide, “I am going to stop looking out there. I am going to turn my vision and my focus around and look right in here, between my own eyes, and see with the single eye all that is dualistic in my own being. And then I am going to let it go, I am going to make the calls, I am going to study the teachings, so that I can let go of these illusions and all the misqualified energy. And then I will rise step-by-step-by-step-by-step throughout this year and beyond. And this is my approach to life.”

“No more waiting for that magical moment, for every second is a magical moment, when I feel the flow of the Spirit. And to feel that flow, I need to go into the stillness and not be so focused on the outer appearances, that are nothing but appearances. My beloved, you can go into a movie theater and try to focus your eyes on seeing the individual images that are projected onto the screen. Or you can simply sit back and enjoy the movie.

Stop focusing “out there”

Stop focusing on all that is going on “out there” in the world of appearances, that you are being bombarded with through your senses, through your mind, through the Internet. My beloved, there comes a point, where you have studied enough spiritual teachings, that you do not need to sit there, frantically clicking with your mouse every day to find something more advanced. There comes a time, when it is time to say: “Enough, I will give up this dream that if the teachings I have found so far haven’t changed me, there must be some magical teaching out there that will change me, and I need to find it.”

“Instead, I will realize that I have enough spiritual teachings in what I have—if I internalize them. But I will not internalize them through the outer mind. I will internalize them only by finding the stillness within. And so, I will make that my goal in this coming year.”

If you have been fortunate enough to find the teachings we have given, I can assure you that there are more than enough keys in those teachings for you to reach a higher state of consciousness. Stop looking so frantically out there. Use what you have, use the decrees, focus on finding the stillness. And then see how much change can happen in your life in the rest of this year, when you follow the program we have laid out.

And thus, I suggest that you can start immediately if you like. But I want to inaugurate an official period, where at the first of April this year, I would like all who are studying these teachings to give a novena or vigil of giving my decree either 9 times, 24 times or 36 times a day, as you like, for the entire month of April. And then we will give you further instructions after that.

Thus, with this I bid you adieu for now, but I shall surely speak more throughout this year, as I have plans for how I can use my messengers’ time most efficiently. Thus, I seal you in the ever-flowing love that I AM.

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

 

The key to passing the initiations of the Holy Spirit


TOPICS: The Odyssey is a symbol for the journey of every soul – A cycle is ending; you must rise or fall – The key ingredient – People who hate the light – Why do leaders show no mercy? – Understanding the anti Holy Spirit – The force that opposes your growth – Why many world leaders feel pressured – A journey under the surface of the earth – Seeing that the dark forces have no power over you – Do one thing in the coming year – See beyond the words and experience the light –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Maha Chohan, January 1, 2012 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Almaty, Kazakhstan.

The Maha Chohan I AM, and I come like the rushing stream, sweeping away all in its path that is not anchored to the rock of Christ. I would take you on a little journey in your imagination, that you might see a parallel to the descent of your own lifestream into the material universe.

Consider a high mountain range, and over that mountain range is a dense cloud cover. In the clouds is water found as steam. And so, because it is in this state, it can hover in the clouds without falling to earth.

What then is it that causes this water, this water vapor, to condense into drops of rain that then fall? It is indeed a shift in temperature. If the temperature is lowered just a little bit, then the water vapor condenses, forms into drops, and then the drops fall over the mountains. And as they hit the mountains, they then naturally begin to find their way down. For as soon as they enter the material realm, they start the epic journey that will take them back.

The Odyssey is a symbol for the journey of every soul

The journey that I illustrated so many years ago, when I was embodied as the poet Homer, writing the Odyssey. The journey of Odysseus is indeed the journey of every soul, where you have been away from home. And then, when you realize that the struggle is complete, that you are done with the struggle, then you can start the homeward journey.

And this is indeed what happens to the soul. As you descend, you are like a water droplet that hits the mountain, and you start rolling down the mountain. And you start joining with other drops, forming a stream, trickling down the mountain, gathering more and more speed, more and more turbulence, as you become involved with many other people.

And that is, then, when you together form this torrential current that sweeps away everything, for it feels that it has a mission, it has a goal, it has something it must solve, it has something it must achieve here on earth. And so, the people come together, forming a stream, and then they rush down the mountain in their eagerness to complete their task. And then they gather more and more steam; they become more and more turbulent as they struggle – often with each other – for they do not see, that they have the same goal—they think they have different goals.

And so, they need to get all of the other people to come into alignment with their goal. And this then creates the struggle and the turbulence that you see in a rushing mountain stream, that is swelling with the waters of the spring thaw. And so, this is what you see in the hustle and bustle of life.

But then, I tell you, there comes a time when people begin to have had enough of the struggle. And that is parallel to when the mountain river finally reaches the plain, and now it starts flowing more slowly. It starts carving wide turns in the plain, and therefore it now takes more time on its journey. So it has time to reflect, time to meditate on life, time to set priorities of what is really important or where it really wants to go.

And so, this is, then, when you can begin the homeward journey, where you realize that you will never solve the problems on earth through the attitude of struggle. You will never bring peace through force. You will never bring peace by forcing other people into alignment. You can only seek to find your own peace and let others find theirs.

A cycle is ending; you must rise or fall

And so, the image I would give you is that as this more gentle river flows towards the ocean, there can now happen something that is quite unexpected for many people. For indeed, what happens in life is that there are certain cycles. And as we have told you many times, you have been working through the cycle of the Piscean age, the Piscean dispensation, and you have entered into the Age of Aquarius.

But why is it that so many people consider 2012 an important turning point? Well, it is because it marks the end of a certain cycle. And so, imagine now that you have a river that flows gently through the plains. And you might think that because the river is flowing so gently, you will keep flowing gently until you hit the ocean. Yet now imagine that the plain is only a plateau, and suddenly you come closer to the edge of the plateau, where it drops far down to a lower level.

And as the water drops over the edge, there is a mighty waterfall. And what was calm water just a little while back, now suddenly becomes rushing water that flows towards the waterfall. And as it falls over that edge, as it comes to the edge, this is the parallel to the end of a cycle. For now there are two ways to go. You will see, if you look at a waterfall, that most of the water simply falls straight down, pulled by the force of gravity. Yet you will also see that some of the water is accelerated and turns into steam that rises up, often displaying a beautiful rainbow as it rises.

And this is indeed an illustration of what happens in the year of 2012, the Year of the Holy Spirit. The water that has been flowing will be coming to an edge, and this is a symbol of the fact that all souls on earth will experience a shift. They will come to that edge, the end of the cycle, where they must either fall down – because they have not overcome the downward pull of their own momentums – or they must rise and become the steam that rises back up to a higher level, that is transformed back into the water vapor that originally was there before they descended.

This is not to say that all people will ascend who have this upward thrust, but it is to say that all will ascend in consciousness—if they are free from the very things that the downward pull can grab a hold of and pull them down. And so, you will see that this will be a year that will be a dividing of the way, where some souls will rise to a new level of consciousness and others will tumble over the edge, feel like their lives are out of control, like they are in a free-fall. And then there will be a crash landing.

But this is actually – even though it will be experienced as very disturbing to many – it is still a grace. For is it not so that when the water falls down, the rushing of the water will renew it, will give it new life. And thus, even though it may be shaken up, it is still an opportunity for people to find a new way after they have fallen as far as they are going, depending on their own momentums.

The key ingredient

And so, what is then the key ingredient, that will determine whether a specific lifestream will rise up or will fall down in this year of 2012? Well it is the relationship that the lifestream has to what I represent to the earth, namely the Holy Spirit. But the Holy Spirit can also be seen as the light. The light that comes in to disturb, to shake up, to break the mold that keeps the soul bound in an earthly matrix. To tell you that there is more to life, that you are more, that you have a higher potential, that you have a better potential ahead of you, than holding on to these old belief systems, these old images, these old grudges against other people.

“This is not your highest potential,” the Holy Spirit whispers in your ear. And if you will not hear, then sometimes when cycles are right, it becomes more persistent, because it is indeed right that people cannot postpone the choice forever, and stay in their comfort zones forever. There are certain cycles, where people are forced by the collective cycle to make a choice.

This is not a violation of free will, but it is indeed that when a cycle turns, there is a critical mass of people who are choosing the higher way, the way of rising, the way of acceleration, the way of letting go. And this means that those who will not make that choice yet, they must be, then, faced with the momentum of those who are rising, so that they will have to actively deny this in order to not rise.

Do you see that in a normal middle part of the cycle – as I illustrated with the gently flowing river – people can remain very comfortable? They feel that their lives are going okay, and indeed they are making some progress as they are gently flowing. But they are not able to accelerate themselves beyond that level, and that is why there comes these cycles, where people must now be “forced” to make the choice of realizing, that they have the potential to rise higher. For they see other people doing so, and what one has done, all can do.

So now, instead of just comfortably flowing, thinking all is going well, you have to make this conscious choice: Will I rise higher, or will I deny the opportunity to rise higher? Will I rise higher by letting go of whatever I am holding on to, or will I actively deny, refuse to let go, and keep holding on to these things, so that I must fall down with those momentums that the law of gravity will inevitably pull down? And so, the key ingredient for whether souls will rise or fall in this coming year is indeed very simple. It is: Do they love the light or do they hate the light?

People who hate the light

For you see, my beloved, you may think that most people on earth would love the light. But it is not so, for the light disturbs you, the light disturbs you in your comfortability.

So there is a group of people on earth who love the light, there is a larger group who are somewhat reluctant to acknowledge the light, for it disturbs them, but then again there is a smaller group who actively and vehemently hate the light.

And so, what you will see is that those people who love the light will be able to rise in the coming year. They will be able to transcend, they will have an opportunity to let go of old momentums, that they have not had for a very long time. And they will have this opportunity to suddenly feel that everything in their life has shifted, and they look at everything in a different way. And they feel so much more free, so much more joyful, as Jesus so eloquently explained yesterday. When you lock in to that flame of joy; that is what will take you higher.

And then, there will be a large group of people who will feel that 2012 will be the most disturbing year in their entire lifetimes, and the most disturbing year they even remember in their soul memory. And this is not necessarily because of outer things that will happen, even though there is a potential for outer calamities in the world. But I tell you that the greatest disturbance will be at inner levels of the individual psyche, where people will feel more and more as if they have to re-evaluate their lives.

And if they will not re-evaluate, then they will have to hold on tighter and tighter—and it will become harder and harder. So the majority of the people will indeed feel this disturbance – this sense of being threatened, this sense that they cannot remain where they are comfortable – and they will feel extremely uncomfortable during this coming year.

Then, of course, you have the lowest 10%, who are those who actively hate the light. And they hate the light because they cannot control it. For you cannot control the light of the Spirit, you cannot force it into a matrix. And so, when a cycle ends, this is when the bottom 10%, the power elites of the world, those who are the power people – who love power and control – this is when they will feel that now they are losing it.

They are losing their control, and they will hate it with the absolute hatred that they feel towards God, towards the light. For when a cycle is in the middle, then they can feel they have control. And many of these lifestreams feel they have had control over the earth as a whole, or over a part of the earth, or over a certain nation, or over certain corporations, or even the financial markets. Other souls have felt they have had their control in spiritual movements, or in political parties, or in many of the other power structures that they have set up, in order to give them the sense that they are the king or queen of their own domain.

Do you not see throughout the earth how many people have attempted to set themselves up, as if they have this mini kingdom, this domain, and one or two people are at the top of this domain and are the undisputed leaders that no one can challenge? And if someone dares to challenge them, then they will be dealt with very swiftly and in a way that shows absolutely no mercy.

Why do leaders show no mercy?

Look at the people throughout history, who have been some of the dictatorial leaders. Look at people like Stalin or Lenin or Hitler or Mao or Pol Pot or other leaders. Look how they have been willing to kill millions of their own people in order to maintain their position at the top of their domain. Look how there was absolutely no mercy towards these people.

Why, my beloved, was there no mercy? Are you thinking that these people had no heart, had no compassion? But you will see that all of these leaders had some compassion for some people, but there were some people for which they had no compassion at all—and why is this so?

Take for example a situation like the Inquisition, where you see men who claimed to be men of God, followers – even representatives – of Christ. Yet here they have a woman come before them accused of being a witch. And no matter what she might say in her defense, they will show her no mercy, for she is already condemned ahead of time. Why is this so? Why is it that some people can show compassion towards some people, but have no compassion towards others? Let me tell you why, my beloved.

It is because when you are in this mode of being a power person, feeling you have control over a certain domain, then there will be people who do not threaten you. And towards those people, you can show compassion. But why is it that these people do not threaten you? Because they do not have enough light to disturb you. Why is it then, that there are other people towards whom you can show no compassion? It is because these people have so much light, that they disturb your sense of being in control.

Why many spiritual people feel burdened

Do you not see, that you, who are the spiritual people, are working on becoming the open door for the light of the Holy Spirit? And as you become an open door, you will become a threat to people around you, who are in this mindset of wanting to have power and control? And this is why many of you have experienced that as you grow on your path, you encounter people who suddenly become very angry, critical, judgmental or negative towards you.

You will also feel, many of you, that as you have grown on your path, you know on the one hand that you have more light – for you feel there is more light streaming through you – but on the other hand you also feel like the more light you get, the more opposition you seem to encounter. You even think or feel that there is some planetary force that is weighing down upon you, telling you, you are no good. Telling you, you have no right to express your Christhood, no right to express your light. Telling you that you should not speak out, or even making you feel like there is a mighty weight that simply wants to crush you, that wants to silence you.

Many of you have experienced this. And certainly, the more light you are able to express, the more you will have to deal with this weight. Until you come to the point, where you can see it for what it is—and come to the point, where you are non-attached, so that the prince of this world has nothing in you.

Understanding the anti Holy Spirit

And so, I would tell you, my beloved, that behind the people in embodiment – who are what I have called power people, because they want to control others and they have no mercy – behind these people in embodiment there is, of course, a planetary force of darkness, which is the anti Holy Spirit, the un-holy spirit.

And so, you might even see that in the Christian movement, there has been a tradition for seeking what is called the gifts of the Holy Spirit. And there are some Christians who list these gifts, saying there are nine of them. But I tell you, there are 144 gifts of the Spirit, and even beyond there are 144,000 gifts of the Spirit. For it is only through the gifts of the Spirit, that you can withstand the many shades and aspects of the fallen consciousness and see through the serpentine logic.

And so, the reality is that many of these Christians who claim to have the gifts of the Holy Spirit, do not have the gifts of the Holy Spirit; they have the gifts of the un-holy spirit. And so, I would give you a teaching on this un-holy spirit. For indeed, what we have said is that the Holy Spirit is not – as it has even been portrayed in some previous ascended master teachings – it is not a force generated by God. In the sense that, the Holy Spirit is generated by all of the people throughout all of the spheres of the world of form who have ascended. Not only ascended to a distinctly different level, as when we talk about going through the process of the ascension, but also those who have ascended in consciousness.

All of these people have built a momentum, that has been combined. And this momentum is then the force that is returned to God in the figure-eight flow that comes from below, flows up through the nexus of the Christ and flows into the spiritual realm. And so, in the spiritual realm it is then multiplied and sent back down, and this is what most people experience as the Holy Spirit.

And you may think that this force comes from God, but truly it is generated by the people who are ascending. And God is simply doing what he promised to do: multiplying the talents as you have multiplied them. So you need to see beyond this and realize, that this is not God creating a force. This is you and your brothers and sisters in Spirit, who are generating a force that God is simply multiplying.

The force that opposes your growth

And so, what you will see is, of course, that the anti Holy Spirit, the un-holy spirit is likewise a force, a momentum, that is generated by all of the people who have chosen not to rise higher, not to ascend. And it is indeed generated primarily by the beings, whom we have called fallen beings, who have actively attempted to control others. And this is the essential distinction between the Holy Spirit and the un-holy spirit. The Holy Spirit seeks to set all life free, whereas the un-holy spirit seeks to control all life and encage all life in a certain matrix.

This, then, is a force of the anti Holy Spirit, that has been generated since the first fallen beings fell in the fourth sphere. It has been increased in the succeeding spheres, until we come to this seventh sphere, and it has now reached a certain size, a certain momentum. And for each planetary home that has not broken through to the ascending spiral, there is a mighty force that needs to be overcome by those who ascend.

And it is indeed this force that makes the majority of the people on earth feel comfortable in a certain state, and feel like they have their lives somewhat under control. And so, when you do begin to rise on the spiritual path, you will be opposed by this force. And the more you rise – the more you become an open door – the more they will concentrate their efforts on you, in order to hold you down, to crush you, to stop you from being the open door.

And they do this in many ways. And they do this, of course, first and foremost through other people in embodiment with whom you have close ties. Often, as Jesus said, it is so that a man’s enemies shall be those of his own household. Because precisely the people who are closest to you, are the ones who will feel very uncomfortable, when you begin to rise higher than them, when you begin to express more light than them. For the light that you express will make them uncomfortable, and so they will try to get you to come back to be the old you that they used to know.

“Can we please have the old you back, so that we can be comfortable the way we were before you started expressing this light that makes us so uncomfortable?” How many of you have experienced situations like this with your families and friends, that you might have known since childhood? Or your parents or other people around you, even your children? They become uncomfortable as you become more of an open door. For the simple fact is that when you rise and demonstrate and express the light, then they are forced to consider: “Will I rise also, or will I stay where I am comfortable?”

Why many world leaders feel pressured

And so, what you see in the world at large is that more and more people are beginning to express this light. And this is indeed what is felt by some of the leaders, who are seeking to keep people under their control. Why do you think, my beloved, that in the Year of the Mother there was some of these dictatorial leaders who lost their power? It was only because more and more among their people had become open doors for expressing the light. And thus, the light became so strong, that there was no longer enough of a momentum to crush the people. There were too many among the people, who were open doors for enough light, that the dictators could no longer keep their grip of control.

And so, you will indeed see this cycle accelerated in this coming Year of the Holy Spirit. But you will see that there will be a slight difference. The dictators that lost their power in the year of the Mother were primarily those who had hatred of the Mother, but the leaders who will lose their power in this coming year, are the ones who have hatred of the light.

And if you will ponder this, you will sense a certain difference between hatred of the Mother and hatred of the light. For hatred of the Mother is more directed towards the material realm, but, of course, the light is what comes and disturbs your sense of equilibrium in the material, pulling you to come up higher and transcend the material conditions that you think define you. And so, this is indeed what you will see come tumbling down in this coming year of the Holy Spirit.

But yet, let me return to the idea that there is a force that seeks to crush you. So, they work primarily through people close to you. But they also work through those who are leaders in society, that you might look up to, that you might think have some answers—be it religious leaders, political leaders, be it leaders in the field of science or various areas.

But beyond this, beyond the people in embodiment, there is another force, and it is not only the collective consciousness. For I would, indeed, take you on a little journey under the surface of the earth, metaphorically speaking. For I am not hereby saying that what I will describe to you exists in the physical vibrational spectrum. It does indeed exist in what we might call the astral or emotional vibrational spectrum.

A journey under the surface of the earth

But if you were to travel down under the earth, you would see that as you go through a slight shift in vibration – as you shift into the emotional spectrum – what you will see is opening up these vast caverns that exist at subterranean levels. And in these caverns you have huge machines, and they might actually be compared to giant vacuum cleaners that have multiple hoses coming out of them.

And these hoses extend up and they extend into peoples’ emotional and mental bodies, even into their physical forcefields. And they are like vacuum cleaner hoses, that will suck out the life force from people. And as this energy – that is now perverted into a lower vibration, of course – is sucked into these subterranean chambers, the fallen beings who are not in embodiment, have created certain technological devices that give this energy a spin, almost like a vortex, almost like a giant washing machine that whirls the energy around, so that even though it is not accelerated to a higher vibration, it is accelerated to a greater speed of the momentum it already has.

And thus, it gains more power. And this increased, more intense, energy is then sent back up to the surface, where it is now used to overpower people, overpower their emotional bodies, their minds, even their lower etheric bodies, so they cannot maintain a sense of identity as sons and daughters of God.

Even though they are not physical, they are indeed a form of technological device, and it is specifically designed to beam at people these very powerful rays, that make you feel either burdened, either tired, make you feel worthless, make you feel you have no right to be here, make you feel like something wants to crush you, something wants to shut you up and keep you silent.

And this is, indeed, a force, my beloved, that will be judged in the Year of the Holy Spirit. The very beings who are in control of these devices, that have been in control of them for a very long time, will be judged. They will be judged by the light that will be released through the many people around the earth, who are becoming more of the open doors.

But it is indeed necessary that some of you are aware of these devices and can make the appropriate calls in your decrees and rosaries – and other techniques that we might release through the coming year, depending on the momentum and our evaluation of what can work best – so that you can consciously make calls for these devices to be shattered and consumed by the host of the Lord, especially the angels of Archangel Michael. And so that you can make the calls also for the judgment of the very beings who are in charge of these devices, and who are seeking to crush anyone who becomes an open door for the light.

For they, of course, have embodied the absolute and total hatred of the light. And I tell you that there is no way whatsoever that these lifestreams can be turned around in their current state. For as long as they feel they are in control of these devices, there is no chance of turning them around. Perhaps, when they are freed of this sense of being in control, they can turn. But this is not really your concern, as your concern is creating a positive momentum on earth.

And you will see that the only reason why these dark beings have not yet been taken from the earth, is that there are too many people who want to be comfortable. And therefore, they are actually comfortable being under this energy, staying within the boundaries defined by this energy, so that they are not targets, they do not become targets for the energy.

Therefore, they mindlessly do what good citizens are supposed to do, as many for example in Communist Russia simply became like mindless people, who just lived the kind of lives that the party had defined as acceptable for a good citizen of the Soviet Union. And as you have seen many people in China become almost like mechanized men. And as you, indeed, see also in the West, where many people have become mechanized consumers, who live their whole lives for the sole purpose of working to make money to buy more and more, so they can work harder and buy more and this is their entire lives.

Or for that matter, those in churches or religions who mindlessly follow the doctrines and the dogmas, and do the prayers that are prescribed, bowing five times a day towards Mecca, as if Mecca was the seat of the formless god Allah, who of course cannot be centered anywhere in the material realm. For the true Allah is beyond form, and therefore has no need to be worshiped in a particular location or particular form.

Seeing that the dark forces have no power over you

So then, you will see in this coming year, that there is a great need for those who will be willing to face this planetary momentum, that seeks to crush you. But who will look at it, see it for what it is and realize one simple factor: no matter how much, how strong, this force might seem, it has no real power over you. It has no power over the real you, for one simple reason.

These devices have form; their output has a specific form, it has a specific vibration. Do you see, my beloved, what is embodied in Einstein’s formula, E=mc2, is that nothing can exceed the speed of light? But the reality is: no “thing” can exceed the speed of light. No thing made out of vibrations below a certain level, can exceed the speed of light. And thus, no matter how powerful these devices might be, they cannot create a vibration beyond a certain level, beyond a certain speed.

They cannot even approach the speed of light. And so, you realize that no matter what vibrations might be created by these dark beings, they can only affect those aspects of your consciousness that vibrate beneath a certain level. Whereas the real you – what we have called the Conscious You because it has no form – cannot be affected by these lower vibrations, no matter how powerful or how speedy they are.

Do you see, my beloved, this is simply a natural law. And it is wise for you to ponder it, until you receive, through the Holy Spirit, an awakening. So that you see from within how there is a part of you that is real, and that cannot be touched by anything on earth, that cannot be touched by any vibration no matter how powerful.

And so, you can use this coming year to look at yourself this way and say: “Is there something in me that is affected by this dark force, these dark projections?” And then you need to simply look at it. You do not need to feel guilty for this, for I can tell you that all of us who have been in embodiment have felt this force, and we have all had things that we had to overcome and let go of. This is how we rose; not by denying that we had problems, but by honestly admitting that we had a beam in our own eye and by then looking for it.

Do one thing in the coming year

And so, I ask only one thing of you in this coming year, and that is that you remember me, the Maha Chohan. For I will step forward in this year and have a much more visible and prominent role in the growth of humankind, than I have had before. And so, I ask you only to remember me, and when you feel some burden – and when you realize that there must be something in yourself that is making you vulnerable to this burden – then in your heart: center, become still, tune in to me, and then just make a simple call to me: “Maha Chohan, help me see myself as you see me.”

And then, I will show you both what it is in your consciousness that makes you vulnerable, I will show you also the real part of you that is so much more. For I will tell you, that those of you who are open to this message, those of you who do not just listen to the words but who listen with the heart, all of you are so much more than these momentums or elements in your consciousness, that make you vulnerable to the dark forces.

I see the real you. Many of you, my beloved, have come to a point, where there is only very little that is keeping you tied to the earth. You have already cleared 90% or more of your energy fields from lower vibrations. But why have you achieved this level of attainment? You have achieved it because you have been willing to look at the beam in your own eye, my beloved.

And precisely because you have built this momentum of looking at the beam in your own eye, always looking for that which needs to be transcended, you have a tendency to focus on the imperfections that are still left. And many of you overlook, or are not willing to acknowledge, how far you have come, how much attainment you have, how much you are able to be an open door for the Spirit.

And so, what I want to give you is the opportunity to look at yourself through my eyes, that you may see both the little bit that is left unresolved, but you may also see all that is clear, all that is pure, all that is beautiful. So many of you are ready to express a far greater measure of light, but you cannot yet quite accept it, you cannot yet quite believe it, you cannot yet get over this hump where you recognize: “Yes, I have followed the path. I have made progress. And if I have made progress, that means I am able and worthy to be the open door for the flow of the Spirit, the flow of the light that will lighten up the world.”

And thus, I say as Jesus said so many years ago: “Do not hide your light under a bushel. Shout it from the house tops, my beloved.” Not literally but figuratively speaking. Be willing to be the open door, for I tell you that you are far more able to be an open door for the light. But in order to be an open door for the light, you have to be willing, you have to be open. And if you are still sitting there with a little magnifying glass, focusing on one little grain of sand on the beach but you are not willing to look up at the beautiful sunset unfolding itself before your eyes, then you are not open, even though 95% or 98% of your energy field is open.

You are so focused on the one, or two, or five percent that are not yet there. But can you not see, my beloved, that even if there is a couple of grains of sand left in your eye, there is still so much room around them for the light of the Holy Spirit to shine through? And in this coming year, I do not need you to focus on the few grains of sand, I need you to focus on the open spaces. And that is why I offer you to see yourself as I see you, that you might indeed let the light flow through to its full capacity.

See beyond the words and experience the light

And many times the light will flow through the spoken word, when you talk to others. But do you not see, my beloved, that until you dare to open your mouth, there will be no spoken word? There will be no word that can be chalices, fohatic cups of light, as you indeed hear in an ascended master dictation. Where – if you are willing to listen with the inner ear, listen with the heart – you can hear that there is more expressed here than just the words and the meaning they carry to the analytical mind.

There is LIGHT. Every word is a cup of LIGHT. And that is indeed what gives you that positive momentum, that can accelerate you beyond the downward pull of the dark forces. For the LIGHT can become so intense. And when you use the LIGHT as your frame of reference, you can quickly accelerate yourself beyond the lower vibrations, for they have no hold over you whatsoever. And as you gain more and more momentum, my beloved, you are like a train that starts turning slowly, but then gradually it gains momentum. And suddenly, it is unstoppable and nothing can hold it back.

That is what I desire to see for all of you through this year: that you are accelerated beyond this downward pull, so that no matter what other people – even the people around you – may do or not do, you are willing to be accelerated, you are willing to be open. You are willing to let the light shine through you, and therefore we can together enlighten this planet and bring it to a distinctly higher level.

So that people will be able to look back at the year 2012 and say: “Yes, this was truly one of the major shifts in recorded history.” And even we of the ascended masters can look back at the longer history of the earth and say: “Yes, this was truly one of the major shifts in the history of this planet. For never before have so many people been willing to become the open doors and speak out. And never before has there been such a release of light through the people in embodiment.”

And this is, indeed, the vision that I hold for this coming year. It is a vision that I have now passed on to you, and I ask you to very sincerely consider to not fall back into these old momentums of limiting yourself or focusing on the things that are not yet resolved, so that you hold yourself back and think: “I am not worthy, how can I be an instrument for the Holy Spirit?”

For indeed, my beloved, you are not in control of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit bloweth where it listeth, and if you are willing to be the open door, then you will see that the Spirit will flow through you. So simply do this: Do not sit there with your outer mind and decide whether you are worthy or not. Let me, the Maha Chohan, decide whether you are worthy or not. And you just focus on being the open door, and then leave the decision up to me. Do we have a deal, my beloved?

For this is, indeed, what I offer you for this coming year. I AM the MAHA* Chohan, and I invite you to look at yourself as the MAHA You, your highest potential that I see for you. Accept nothing lower, my beloved, for it cannot come from the Holy Spirit.

* Maha means “great.”

 

Copyright © 2012 by Kim Michaels

Only the joy of the childlike mind will get you through 2012

TOPICS: Taking life too seriously – The universality of Christ – The sword of Christ – Stop suppressing your individuality – Spiritual movements and individual expression – The start of the Christian movement – Flowing with the Spirit in 2012 –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus, December 31, 2011 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Almaty, Kazakhstan.

Joy to the world, the Lord has come, is the title of a song, sung by many Christians around the world, especially at Christmas time. Although we have not given extensive teachings on this, it is a fact that every person has a musical piece, that is called their keynote, which is played when they ascend. And thus, the keynote that I, Jesus, have selected is indeed very close to the earthly song “Joy to the world.” Although, of course, the lyrics of the earthly song is not the lyrics that I have in my higher being.

Thus, I come to let you know that a key ingredient, a key to passing the initiation of the year 2012, is indeed joy. There is no way to truly go through the coming year without reaching for a joy, that is beyond what human beings call joy. For it is the same as the peace that passes understanding; it is the joy that passes understanding. It is the joy that knows no opposite and that does not require specific conditions to be fulfilled on earth in order to be expressed.

That is why the closest word that we can use to describe this is indeed something that is UN-conditional, because it is beyond conditions. It does not require a certain condition on earth to be fulfilled, before it will flow. It will flow through anyone who has an open heart. And indeed, the heart is the key.

Taking life too seriously

As you can see from your discussion before you gave the rosary, there are so many things in the world that can divide people. And once they become adamant about a certain viewpoint, then you can notice what happens. When people become convinced that they are right, or that there is only one right viewpoint, they become very serious. And thus, their joy is gone. Yet it is a key to understand, that if your joy is gone, then you have lost touch with the Lord Jesus Christ. You cannot be a true disciple of Jesus Christ and not have joy. For I AM joy, and I came to bring joy to the world.

Certainly, I understand that when you are in physical embodiment, it is difficult to maintain joy. You will see when you look at my life, described in the Scriptures, that I was not a particularly joyful person in that embodiment. And this is, indeed, because in my last embodiment before my ascension, I was having to work through the entire planetary momentum of anti-joy.

And certainly, there are many of you who are likewise working through the anti-thesis to the God flame that you came to bring to earth. And that is why you sometimes feel yourself dealing with certain burdens, or find it difficult to express joy, love, purity or whatever your God flame is. So I am not telling you this, that you need to feel burdened by it, or need to start another guilt trip, among the many other guilt trips that a floating around in the mass consciousness, simply looking for someone upon which they can land.

You do not need to let any of these guilt trips land upon you. But I do want you to know, that if you consider yourself to be a true disciple of Christ, it is important to recognize that what I came to bring to the world was the flame of unconditional joy. And thus, if you find yourself thinking that you are doing the work of Christ, or that you are taking a stand for Christ, or that you are expressing Christ truth, but at the same time you feel no joy in doing so, then it would be wise for you to step back and say: “Can I really be a true disciple of Christ, a true representative of Christ, if I am not able to be the open door for the very flame that Christ came to bring to the world?”

You see, my beloved, to truly step up to a higher level of representing Christ, of expressing Christ, it is indeed necessary for you to open your heart to the flame that I am. This is not to say that Jesus and Jesus Christ is the only representative of Christ on earth. You may have another flame, that it is your task and your joy to express to the world. But if you know that you are a disciple of JESUS Christ, then my flame is indeed joy. And so, is it not perfectly natural for you to tune in to that flame and begin to express it?

And so, how can you truly allow yourself to think that you are representing me, if you cannot feel and express to others the flame that I am? Again, this is not said to cause you to feel any kind of guilt, but simply to inspire you to step up higher, to a higher level of service, to a higher level of attunement. Even going beyond attunement to at-onement with who I am. For I desire to be one with all those who are my personal disciples, as any other ascended master desires to be one with his or her disciples.

Do you not see, my beloved, I do not desire to have those on earth who claim to represent Jesus Christ – whether they stand on the pulpit of a Christian church or in a New Age or spiritual movement – yet at the same time what they are promoting is an image of Christ created in their minds. I desire to have those who can truly represent me, not by promoting an image, but by being the open door, by coming into such oneness with me and my flame, that I can stream through them. And thus, these people who are my true disciples can be a torch of joy, that lights up the world and lights up the hearts of all whom they meet.

My beloved, joy is indeed a flame that can resolve all conflict. Joy is a flame that does not solve a problem, but it gives you a different perspective, a different frame of reference. And suddenly, the problem no longer seems so serious. And thus, you no of longer look at the problem with such a serious mindset. And suddenly, you see that maybe the problem does not actually need to be solved at the same level of consciousness through which you have looked at it so far. Maybe there is a way to step up, to expand your view, to tune in to a higher flame. And thus, you see that the problem, although it has no linear solution, there is still a way to transcend the problem and the mindset through which the problem seemed to be so serious—or even the mindset through which the problem seemed to be a problem.

The universality of Christ

What is truly the goal of Christ? Well, you must again distinguish. I, Jesus, came to earth to represent Christ, both the universal aspect of the universal Christ consciousness, but also a specific flame among the many God flames. That is why I say that I came to personally represent the flame of joy. Yet beyond this, I also came to represent the universal Christ consciousness, which of course has many other expressions, such as love, beauty, purity, freedom, wholeness and all of the other God qualities. Yet even beyond all of these qualities, the universal Christ consciousness has one quality, and that is oneness.

As the Gospel of John said: in the beginning was the Christ consciousness. And the Christ consciousness was with God, and the Christ consciousness was God, and without the Christ consciousness was not any thing made that was made. For indeed, God saw that by giving self-aware extensions of itself free will, it was possible that some would go away from the basic oneness of all life. Would lose their sense of oneness with their source, would lose their sense of oneness with each other, and therefore get into various conflicts.

And thus, God saw, the Creator saw, the necessity to create everything out of this basic, universal state of consciousness that is oneness, oneness between Creator and creation, oneness between the differentiated expressions of the Creator. So that, no matter how far into duality and separation a self-aware being might descend, that being could never go to a place where Christ is not found. For without Christ, no thing can be made. And so, there is always a way out. There is always a way up. There is always a way to move from separation towards oneness. And that is the universal – not even flame – but the universal awareness of Christ.

Oneness between Creator and creation. Oneness between the differentiated expressions of the one undifferentiated Creator. This is truly the flame, the consciousness, the awareness, the beingness of Christ. And thus, even beyond joy, that is my personal expression of Christ, any expression of Christ must have as its foundation oneness, the desire for oneness. The desire to seek oneness, first with something above yourself, with an ascended being, with your higher being, your I AM Presence. So that, when you attain oneness with the I AM aspect of the Presence, you become the I Will Be aspect of the Presence in action. Just as I was when I said, first: “I and my father are one” and then: “My father worketh hitherto and I work.”

So you see, oneness is the underlying reality of Christ. And thus, you can see, even from the discussion you had before giving the rosary, that there are so many things in the world that seek to pull you into the state of consciousness, where there seems to be two polarities. And there must be tension, there must be conflict, there must be confrontation, there must be a struggle between them, until one of the two polarities is established as the superior one.

Yet, it is perfectly true that we desire the spiritual people to be engaged in all areas of society, even the area of politics, which tends to be more polarized than any other. But of course, we desire the spiritual people to be representatives of Christ, the element of oneness, that does not seek to create oneness by having one polarity beat the other polarity into submission, and by having one group of people beat another group of people into submission. But that instead seeks to promote true oneness, where people transcend the very consciousness that causes them to be polarized towards this or that extreme.

The sword of Christ

Yet my beloved, when you look at this teaching – that is truly a higher teaching than I was able to give 2000 years ago – then you might look at the teaching I gave so long ago and say: “But Jesus, why did you then say ‘I come not to bring peace to the world but a sword?'” Well, the reality is, my beloved, that I came to bring the sword of Christ. And one of the functions of the sword of Christ is that it magnifies the conflicts that people have in themselves, it even magnifies the conflicts between people and groups of people. So that they cannot cover them over, so they cannot hide them, so they cannot sweep them under the rug, as the saying goes.

For you see how often in society, there has been a tendency for people to want to ignore the conflict, to want to cover them over, or to want to suppress them. Do you not see that what the Soviet Union sought to establish through communism, and what China is still grasping to establish – and for that matter, still Russia is seeking to establish – is an artificial form of oneness by programming everyone to be the same. But you see, oneness is not the same as sameness. Oneness is where everyone is allowed to express his or her unique individuality. But it is the unique individuality anchored in the I AM Presence. And thus, there can be no conflict between one individuality and another.

And so, you cannot create oneness through force, as you cannot be harmless in a forceful manner. And thus, you see even the Christian church, for the past 2,000 years, has attempted to create this artificial oneness, where everyone is supposed to be converted to the same beliefs, based on an image of Christ. And so, the thinking is that if everyone accepts the same image of Christ, then everyone must be in unison. But you can see, when you look at the history of Christianity, that it has not been so. For even though the Catholic Church for a thousand years managed to suppress all dissent – by using much the same brutality and force as the Soviet Union used to suppress dissent – there eventually came a point, where some people would no longer accept it. And since the birth of the Protestant movement, you have seen how Christianity has continued to fragment into many different churches and sects. And this is, again, an expression of the fact, that if people will not find true oneness, then it is actually better that the differences become more and more pronounced, so that people cannot ignore them, cannot suppress them, cannot pretend that we are good followers of Christ because we are in oneness, when in reality there is no true oneness.

And so, again, oneness is not the same as sameness. For sameness is an artificial condition, that is truly the dream of the fallen beings, where they can program everyone to be the same. And then they think there will be harmony and oneness here below, that can rival and even replace the oneness in the spiritual realm. They are attempting to establish oneness through the consciousness of separation, and of course it cannot be done. For the more force they apply to create sameness, the more counterforce they create, that will fragment the sameness.

So it is possible for some force in this world to create an artificial state of sameness, by suppressing individuality. But it is only possible to maintain it for a time, before the Sword of Christ will fragment that artificial sameness, and again begin to express itself through the individuality of the different lifestreams. And so, you will see, even if we look at yourselves as spiritual people, that you might have grown up in a society that suppressed your individuality, that programmed you to suppress your individuality. This might have been the outer force, such as you saw in the Soviet Union, or it might have been the social pressure that you have seen in many so-called free western nations, as our two messengers described yesterday in the talk about the ego.

Stop suppressing your individuality

And so, it is natural that you have grown up creating various aspects of the ego, that have been geared towards suppressing your individuality, preventing you from expressing your individuality. And so, when you begin to realize this and when you begin to break free of it, it is natural that you go through a phase, where you need to express yourself in all ways. You need to express yourself in more extreme ways than you have done before. For you need to throw away all of these artificial restraints, that you have felt.

That is indeed why you see that most teenagers need to go through a phase, where they are seemingly rebelling against their parents or doing things that their parents told them not to do, as a necessary phase in finding who they really are. But you will also see that, ideally, teenagers should only go through this for certain time, and then they should discover who they are, so that they no longer need to rebel. Because now they know who they are; not in opposition to something here on earth, but through their unique individuality anchored in their I AM Presences.

And thus, you see that this should also be your goal as spiritual people. You should allow yourself to go through a phase of expressed your individuality, no longer suppressing it. But instead, what you see in many spiritual movements is indeed that they impose a new ideal, a new set of rules, that gives you another reason, another excuse, for suppressing your individuality. But this cannot lead to growth; it can only lead to tension. And thus you, again, see how many spiritual movements, after a time, will begin to fragment. There will be conflicts between people, or in many cases people will individually leave, because they can no longer fit themselves into the outer framework.

But you see, this can be transcended by creating movements where people are allowed to express themselves, just as you did before giving this rosary today. You allowed people to express themselves freely. There was no overall goal, there was no overall design, there was no police force seeking to tell people how they should be spiritual and what they should say or not say. There was no attempt to solve any problem here; it was just a free expression that was allowed.

And then, when you had expressed these viewpoints, you still were able to come together in giving the ritual of the rosary, that then helped you raise your consciousness and transcend the expressions that were not the real you, that were not your real individuality. But it was just a necessary phase for you, to break free of the restrictions to the expression of your individuality.

Spiritual movements and individual expression

And thus you see, my beloved, a spiritual movement must give people the room to grow in different ways, in their different tempos. For not everyone is the same, and so it is a goal to have in mind, that you create a movement that has a high degree of tolerance. Where you allow different people to be who they are, and allow them to express themselves freely, without putting any restraints upon them.

But of course, you must also balance this by realizing that there is a distinction to be made. And the distinction to be made is very simply this: consider my statement that unless you become as little children, you cannot enter the kingdom. What is the characteristic of children? It is that they desire to express themselves. And sometimes you can look at a child and you realize, that their expression is not mature. But you do not go in and chastise the child, you allow them to express this, because to know that as the child grows, it will grow out of this.

Of course, you also look at the little children and you see, that sometimes they will express themselves in a way that creates conflict between one child and another. Or you see one child that seeks to dominate other children, even to deliberately hurt other children. And in that case, of course, you step in as the parent and bring an end to this. Because you realize that the child cannot stop itself, so you as the parent must then set the limits and say: “You cannot go beyond this!” Simply because you realize, that this is not the child’s highest potential.

So you see, I am not here saying that you need to have a spiritual movement where anyone can come and express negative, or hateful, or destructive viewpoint towards other people. For of course, if you allow any free expression, you will see that there will be those people who come in who are so trapped in the duality consciousness, that they will attempt to turn your spiritual movement into just another extension of the dualistic power struggle.

They will come in with an agenda to dominate, to control, or even to put other people down. And this, of course, cannot be, in a spiritual movement that has the goal of working towards the oneness of the members. You see my beloved, you cannot take an extreme position, whereas on the one side you see the traditional Christian churches that disallow any free expression. But you cannot jump into the other extreme and say you should allow any free expression. Because either way you will not create true oneness.

You can create true oneness only when you are dealing with people, who understand the need to find the consciousness of the child. Where you are willing to freely express what you feel, but you are also willing to listen for those who can take the role of a parent, because they have more experience or more understanding. And can therefore guide you and set a limit and say: “Now, I think you are expressing something that is not truly an expression of a desire for oneness, and I think you could do better than this.”

And so you see, it is a delicate balance. And what so many people desire, and what the ego desires more than anything, is that we of the ascended masters come in and say: here we have a clearly defined movement. This has clearly defined doctrines, clearly defined rules. And if you do this, and if you don’t do that, then you are guaranteed to be saved.

The start of the Christian movement

But you see my beloved, this is not the movement I started 2,000 years ago. Do you not realize, that the Christian religion has painted a man-made image of Christ. If you truly listen to what the Catholic Church is saying about my life, when I walked the earth 2,000 years ago, you would think, my beloved, that I gave my sermon on the Mount in St. Peter’s Basilica in Rome, would you not? And you realize, of course, that this was not the case, for this monumental edifice to the human ego had not been built by the time I walked the dusty roads of Galilee.

So where did I give my sermons, where did I meet people in the beginning of my mission? I met them like you are meeting today: in private homes, where people came together as the little children, who wanted to hear a new message. And they sensed the message that I gave, they sensed the joy behind it, the joy of having found oneness with something higher than the divisions on earth. And that is the Spirit in which they came together, these early Followers of the Way, who had no agenda, who had no sophisticated arguments, who did not come to be proven right, who did not come to prove me wrong. Even though, of course, you see that some had the consciousness that was illustrated in Peter, of wanting even the living Christ walking with them, to live up to a certain man-made image.

Yet many came, and they were willing to first express their image, but then grow out of it, then transcend it by coming into greater oneness with me as the teacher, by coming into greater oneness with each other as the Followers of the Way. And thus, we of the ascended masters today do not desire to give you a clearly defined doctrine, a clearly defined set of rules. We do not even desire to see you start organizations, that set themselves apart from others or say they are better than others. We desire you to maintain that awareness of the inner child, where you do not think that you know better than the teacher.

For do you not see, that if you really look at a child, you see this great desire to learn. And it is this openness to learning that opens your heart to a teacher, whether it be a teacher in embodiment or the ascended masters. We of the ascended masters look down upon earth, and we are always seeking to help anyone rise higher on their individual path, we are always seeking to give them a teaching.

But we see that there are some that we cannot help, because they do not have the innocence, the childlike mind, the beginner’s mind, the openness of the heart to seeing something that they cannot see today. To letting the teacher take them by the hand and leading them up higher, until they can look back at their former state of consciousness and see: “Ahh, how limited it was, and how glad I am that I now have a higher perspective.”

Flowing with the Spirit in 2012

Truly, this is what will open you to the teacher. But more importantly, it is also what will open you to flowing with the Holy Spirit. And thus, part of the purpose for this talk is to prepare you for the initiations of 2012. For as has already been said, if you cannot flow with the Spirit in 2012, then you will find it very difficult to go through this coming year. And what is it that allows you to flow with the Spirit? It is the childlike mind, where you are open to seeing something that you had not seen before, where you are open to seeing how your present viewpoints have limited you and have limited the flow of the Spirit through you.

And thus, you are willing to flow beyond those limitations, flow beyond those images, flow beyond those preconceived opinions, that you thought were so important and that you took so seriously before. My beloved, those who will successfully pass the initiations of the year 2012, will come – at the end of that year – will come to look back at their state of consciousness right now and say: “Oh, how seriously I took myself a year ago. How serious I was about certain aspects of my personality, of my personal beliefs, of the world. How serious I was. How much more free and joyful I am now, one year later. And how glad I am that I was able to let go of taking these things so seriously.”

“How much more free I am, how much more joy there is in my life, because I was able to let go; to just let it go. I realized that I did not need to solve all of these problems; I did not need to solve the world’s problems, I did not need to save other people. I could just let it go and tune in to the Spirit and the Spirit of Joy. And I could flow with that Spirit, and the more I was willing to flow over this last year, the more I could simply pass through the challenges without being touched by them.”

“The more I could look at the challenges and the challenging events in the world and just say: What is that to me; I will innocently flow with the joy of my Lord Jesus Christ, who always calls me to find the joy, to go beyond the seriousness and flow with that stream of joy, that flows from the heart of the ascended master Jesus Christ. The joy that will help me let go, as Gautama said, and flow with the torrent, flow with the current, until I see the Living Christ within all of the turmoil, and even see the Living Buddha within all of the turmoil. The living Buddha who walks around with his eyes open, looking back at me wherever I look. Whatever condition I may face, whatever crisis may manifest itself in the world, I look for the joy of Christ, I look for the smile of the Buddha.”

“And then I know that the world will not end in 2012. The world will still be here, but it will be a new world, it will be a world that is reborn, as I am reborn and gain new eyes, and therefore can look at the world through different eyes. And then I know, that whatever eyes I use to look at the world, that it is the eyes of the Buddha that will look back at me. And thus, whether 2012 will be a serious or a sad year, or whether it will be a year of increasing joy is a matter of my willingness to just let go go of any condition that prevents me from being in the childlike mind, flowing with the current of the living joy of Christ.”

Flow, my beloved, flow. I am the living flow of Christ, and my flow I give unto you, not only on this day, but I offer it to you every day of the coming year of 2012. Remember me. Remember my flow of joy, for I am with you always. For I am the always. Ponder this! Christ is the ongoingness of life. Christ is the always, the all ways to Oneness.

 

Copyright © 2011 by Kim Michaels

 

Seek the Buddha in the stillness that makes movement possible

TOPICS: The Thoughtform for 2012 – The Alpha and the Omega of the Buddha –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha, December 30, 2011 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at an event in Almaty, Kazakhstan.

The Buddha I AM. Gautama is my name. And I shall address you, not in my customary sitting position. For I wish to take you beyond the image of the Buddha – that has been put into the collective consciousness of humankind now for almost 2,500 years – that of the Buddha sitting quietly in meditation, seemingly being oblivious to what is going on in the world. Instead, I wish to give you a different image of the Buddha.

There was once a Buddhic teacher who said: “If you meet the Buddha in the road; kill him!” And the meaning is, of course, that everything is the Buddha nature and that you have the potential to manifest your individual Buddhahood. Thus, if you identify the Buddha as someone outside yourself, it is better for your own growth that you kill that someone—so that you can stop looking for the Buddha outside yourself.

This, of course, was not necessarily bad advice. Yet I wish to take this to a higher level. For I would say: “If you meet the Buddha in the road; kill him—if you can catch me!” For you first have to catch me, and that might not be as easy as you think. For the simple reason, that if you identify me as being outside yourself – a distance away from you – then you will first have to come to me, before you can catch me.

But you see, as you approach me, I will move away—and why is this so? Because you will never find me, you will never reach me, until you realize that I am everywhere—for everything is the Buddha nature. So if everything is the Buddha nature, how can there be a distance between you and the Buddha? So as long as you think there is a distance, there will always be a distance. And thus, you will never catch up; you will never reach me.

The Thoughtform for 2012

Do you see, my beloved, this is indeed the thoughtform for this coming year of 2012, the Year of the Holy Spirit? The thoughtform I wish to give you is that of a mighty, rushing stream, that flows through the mountains, around and over the rocks. And anything that comes into that stream, will be carried along with the current. There is no standing still; there is going to be no standing still in the Year of the Holy Spirit.

Those who will pass the initiations of this coming year, are those who do not seek to stand still, who do not seek to hold on to the old, but who are willing to move with the rushing stream of the Spirit. Yet, the thoughtform I give you is that at any point in the [stream of the] Spirit, there is the Buddha; there I am.

The image that I can only be in a serene, meditative setting is the image you must let go of, in order up to pass the initiations of the coming year. You must seek me everywhere in activity—whatever you are going through, whatever the activity may be: seek the Buddha in the midst of whatever experience you are having. Whether it be your daily life, or whether it be some kind of turmoil or crisis.

There is no crisis in which I cannot be found; there is no circumstance in which I cannot be found. The entire idea that the Buddha can only be found in a serene, remote setting is what needs to go. You cannot have the image that I am not found in your daily life, that I am not found in stressful situations, that I am not found where there is movement—but I can only be found in stillstand.

This is not so, my beloved. I AM everywhere. And thus, I am the Buddha wherever I AM. I am the Buddha in the midst of the most intense turmoil you could ever experience. And indeed, that is where you need to seek me. Whatever you experience in this coming year, whatever the world experiences and goes through in this coming year, seek me in the midst of activity. Do not seek to find a place of silence, do not seek to control the environment and silence it or calm it down. Seek me instead in the midst of movement; seek the stillness that is the very foundation for movement.

For my beloved, do you not realize that as the Buddha, as the Lord of the World, I hold the balance for space itself? And it is only because there is space, that there can be movement. If there was no space, how would you ever move from one place to another? Yet precisely because I am the Lord of Space, I am also everywhere present in space. Yet I am still the Buddha, I am still the stillness in the midst of movement.

And this is the image that I give to you, the thoughtform for 2012. There may be great turmoil in the outer world, and there are many who will tend to think that they simply have to ride out the storm. And then, when the storm has passed, they can again seek the Buddha. But I say to you: seek me in the midst of the storm, see the storm as an opportunity, as a challenge, to look beyond the outer turmoil and find the Buddha that holds the space that makes the turmoil possible.

Then, you will look beyond the turmoil. Then, you will see me sitting there; not in my customary position with closed eyes, but as you see me now:* with open eyes, looking at you—not with my usual detached, Buddhic smile but with the joyful smile, where I welcome you because you have found me where I AM.

And where am I? I am wherever you are—there I am. For I am indeed with you always. And it is only when you realize that I am with you always, that you will truly know me; not only as the Alpha aspect of the silent, meditative Buddha, but in the Omega aspect of the active Buddha, who is everywhere in the midst of the flow that is made possible by space.

The Alpha and the Omega of the Buddha

Thus, I have both the silent quality and the dynamic quality. And I encourage you, in 2012, to seek the dynamic quality of the Buddha, to find me in the midst of activity. And there, you will truly know the two aspects of the Buddha, the Alpha and the Omega of the Buddha, the Buddha and the Mother, the Buddha in the Mother, the Buddha that makes the Mother possible by holding the Flame for space itself.

That is who I truly am. That is my flame, my Joy. And I look forward to greeting you in this coming year, that indeed we may attain the oneness of hearts, the oneness of minds, so that you can be the extensions of the Buddha and hold the balance for the world in 2012 and beyond. So that you can hold the balance for the many people on earth, who do not know the Buddha, who cannot find the Buddha in the midst of activity, who will indeed be swept away by world events, who will be overpowered, who will be blinded, and therefore cannot find stillness, cannot find harmony.

Yet, you can be in the midst activity, and you can find the stillness within you, the point of stillness that Saint Germain has talked about. And therefore, you can be the ones who can hold the balance for the rest of humanity, even for the physical planet, in this coming year. So that planet earth may continue its ascending spiral, and literally flow with the streams of the Spirit. So that there will not be mass destruction and upheaval, but instead the entire planet will be liquefied, as we talked about yesterday, with a frozen river that breaks up and then starts flowing with the current towards the ocean of self.

For indeed, the turmoil that might come in this coming year, has the potential to very quickly take society and humanity through the narrow canyons, where the current is strong, until the river starts widening out and eventually flows into the ocean itself, flows into the ocean of self.

And so, hold the vision that in the midst of the current, you find the Buddha. But beyond finding the Buddha, you ARE the Buddha. And you are flowing with the current, while experiencing the stillness within. That stillness I am, the stillness in the midst of activity. That is the dynamic aspect of the Buddha.

And thus, with this I thank you for manifesting your physical presence here, that has made it possible for us to manifest our Presence. Thus, I seal you, I seal this gathering, and I give you now the opportunity to walk in a line before the messenger,** and we will give you each one a blessing from the specific master that is closest to you, and a blessing that is adapted to you and your current state of growth; that will accelerate you the most, and prepare you for this year of 2012. Thus, it is sealed.

 

* When taking a dictation from Gautama Buddha, the messenger is normally sitting with closed eyes. During this dictation, the messenger was standing and had his eyes open much of the time.

** After the dictation, the participants formed a line and one-by-one walked in front of the messenger, who put his right hand over the person’s forehead and his left on the person’s shoulder, allowing the masters to transfer a more direct measure of spiritual light to each student. Through the return current of the left hand, the masters would also take from each student whatever burdens of misqualified energy that would assist the student’s growth. This action was entirely controlled by the masters and adapted to each students state of consciousness plus their demonstrated willingness to rise above old momentums. It was beyond the messenger’s conscious awareness.

 

Copyright © 2011 by Kim Michaels

 

The one, underlying problem on earth

TOPICS: Beauty is the universal unifier – Journeying into higher realms – The underlying cause of human conflicts – God’s love is beyond human conditions – The Year of the Holy Spirit – Forgiveness is the key –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Kuan Yin, December 30, 2011 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Almaty, Kazakhstan.

I, Kuan Yin, wish to take you on a journey in your imagination. I desire you to realize that while you were giving this invocation, with the beauty of your hearts and with the beauty of the Russian language, you built a spiral staircase that reaches high into the etheric and into the spiritual realm. During, and also now after, this invocation, angels have been descending and the souls of human beings have been ascending this spiral staircase in the most beautiful figure-eight flow that you could ever imagine. The beauty of this flow is so beyond what you see outpictured in the physical on planet earth. But it is not beyond what could be outpictured and will be outpictured as the consciousness is raised.

Beauty is the universal unifier

Indeed, beauty—beauty is the universal unifier, for all people have a sense of beauty. All people can be moved by experiencing great beauty, a beauty that is beyond what they see normally, what they experience, what they expect, what they imagine. This beauty is what we in the ascended realm experience all the time and we, of course, desire our unascended brothers and sisters to experience that same beauty. For only when you experience it within and accept that this beauty is reality, will you be able to accept that it can also be manifest in the physical realm, in the material realm, on earth.

Truly, we have talked about closed systems, and ugliness becomes such a closed system whilst people are surrounded by ugly surroundings, by poverty, by lack of dignity. They come to believe that this is all that the Mother realm could outpicture. And so, they become self-fulfilling prophecies, and we, of course, desire all to rise out of this consciousness. And this is indeed why the souls of people, those who are ready for this experience, have been ascending on the spiral staircase that has been built, not only by you who are here physically but also by the people around the world who have been studying our teachings and have been applying them by giving the invocations.

Truly, all of you throughout the world, who have given some measure of invocations and decrees throughout this Year of the Mother, have been instrumental in helping to build the spiral staircase, so that at the end of the year lifestreams would be able to rise on it as high as their consciousness allows and then glimpse that which is more beautiful than anything they see on earth.

And as they experience this beauty and take it with them back to their normal life, they will carry it in their beings. Even if they do not remember it consciously, they will have this inner knowing that it is possible to manifest greater beauty.

For as my beloved brother, Master MORE, just said: “With God all things are possible,” but the limitation is, of course, that when it comes to the material realm, all is guided by free will. And so, even though it is possible for God to manifest far more than what is manifest now, God, of course, cannot manifest anything more than what the people can envision and accepts.

And so, the first step towards manifesting more is to have a vision of the more that is possible, and then beginning to accept that vision as a real possibility, finally coming to the point, where you do not accept it just as a possibility but you accept it as a manifest reality. And you affirm that this is reality, and the ugliness is not reality for it is a manifestation of unreality. This is the shift in consciousness that we have been working for a very long time to produce, and it is coming closer and closer to being a reality because more and more people can begin to accept it as a reality.

Journeying into higher realms

Thus, while you rise with me on this spiral staircase, you rise up. First through the physical, then through the emotional, where you, sealed by my mercy, will not be tempted to go into the many unbalanced emotions that seek to pull you hither and yon. But you will stay centered with me as we rise through the emotional realm, then rise through the mental, where you also will be sealed from the many temptations that pull on you to go into some kind of argument, some kind of reasoning or the attempt to solve some kind of problem—for the mind so loves to solve problems.

But you, of course, stay centered in my flame of mercy, so you realize that the problems that the mind loves to solve are the very problems that the mind itself has created and they exist only in the mind. And so, you continue to rise on the spiral staircase without being pulled into seeking to solve anything, for we are on a journey towards something higher. And as we go into the etheric, then even here you stay sealed from the temptation to go out and correct your own identity or the identity of others. And so, you rise through the etheric into the higher etheric realm, into the spiritual.

And now we are as if we were in a spaceship hovering high above the earth, looking at this planet from a great distance. And with distance comes perspective, for when you are not inside the earth, the force field of the earth, when you are not inside the mass consciousness, you can see more clearly what is happening on earth. And as you then look, you see, that beyond all of the outer appearances and seeming problems and manifestations, there is an underlying current.

And so, the question that I put before you is: “If you could go to the very core, to the very essence of what is happening on the earth, if you could single out one cause, one problem, one underlying current that is the cause of human conflict and human problems, then what would that one cause be?” And as you look very carefully, you will see, that underneath all of the outer manifestations – the manifestations that blur your vision while you are in your normal circumstance – beyond all of these appearances there is one cause, and it is simply this: that so many human beings do not love themselves.

The underlying cause of human conflicts

You see, when you do not love yourself unconditionally, you think that the only way to receive love is to live up to certain conditions. And, of course, the most basic need for all human beings is to receive love. And so, when you think that you have to live up to certain conditions in order to receive that which your lifestream craves the most, then you will be trapped in this never-ending work or struggle to fulfill whatever conditions you have come to accept as standing between you and your direct experience of love.

You think that you can only receive love when you fulfill certain conditions, and therefore you cannot accept the love that is flowing, that is raining upon you every second. And so, you are actively rejecting that love by looking outside yourself, seeking to live up to certain conditions. And so, you will see that the vast majority of human beings on earth have an underlying current in their consciousness, and it is this: they are attempting to compensate for what they perceive as a lack.

They think they have to live up to conditions. They think they are not currently living up to those conditions, so they are seeking to compensate for this lack that they perceive. And if you will take a closer look at human activities, human belief systems, even human society, you will see this underlying current of seeking to compensate for a lack. This affects every aspect of peoples’ personal lives, every aspect of their interactions, every aspect of society, every aspect of national and international policy. This attempt to compensate for a lack.

Why do people treat each other in such low, such cruel, such petty ways? They are seeking to compensate for what they perceive as a lack in themselves by somehow manipulating, controlling or putting down others. When you have a sense of deficit in your being, a sense of lack, a sense that you need to compensate for this deficit, then you can get into the consciousness of thinking that if you can put other people down, so they are lower than you, then you somehow must have been raised up.

God’s love is beyond human conditions

But you see, my beloved, in the view of God, you can never be raised up by seeking to put others down. All that will happen is that all sink lower. For, of course, before you can put another part of life down, you must have put down yourself. The universal cure for this malady is to accept God’s love for you. But you cannot accept God’s love for you as long as you think that God’s love is conditional. Only when you begin to accept that God loves you beyond any conditions defined on earth, can you accept God’s love.

For you see, my beloved, all of the conditions on earth that make it seem as if you are not worthy of God’s love – as if you need to live up to these earthly conditions in order to receive God’s love – well, my beloved, all of these conditions spring from the consciousness of separation, the consciousness of the fallen beings. They were all defined by the serpentine mind and those who have become so skilled in using the serpentine mind, that they are actually convinced that when they here on earth declare: “This is so,” then they believe that this is so even in God’s reality.

And thus, when they have set themselves up as leaders of religious movements or political movements or companies, then they think they can declare how things should be and then even God will respect this. And that is why you see religions who have come out promoting a certain image of God as if it was not an image but a reality. Yet God is beyond any image that could ever be formulated out of the mind of separation.

And when you have gone beyond the mind of separation, then you go into the mind of oneness. And then, when you are in oneness, why do you need an image of God? For you see, you need an image only of that which is distant. For when something is there and you are in oneness with it, you have no need to perceive it through an image—for you are experiencing it in its fullness.

The Year of the Holy Spirit

Thus, these teachings that we have given, all of us who have spoken at this event, all of us who have spoken through the Year of the Mother, have been a preparation for helping you pass the initiations of the Year of the Holy Spirit. For surely, in this coming year you cannot pass the initiations if you do not love yourself, if you do not accept God’s unconditional love for you.

If you have conditions, you cannot flow with the Spirit, as Mother Mary and Saint Germain and the Elohim said yesterday. How can you flow with the Spirit, if you want the Spirit to conform to conditions defined by the mind of the anti-spirit? It cannot be so.

You will not ascend by seeking to make spirit conform to earthly conditions. You will ascend only when you are willing to let the Spirit take you beyond these conditions. This, I trust, you can understand with the mind. But the challenge in the coming year will be to go beyond understanding it but coming into oneness with it and experiencing it in its fullness, experiencing the flow of the Spirit.

For only in the flow is there life; in still-stand there can only be death. Life is a constant flow, a constant transcendence. Conditions are an attempt to stop life, to hold it at a certain point, at a certain stage. And this is death, the consciousness of death.

Forgiveness is the key

And so, as I said just a few days ago, but will say again: mercy, forgiveness is the key to overcoming these conditions. If you hold a grudge against other people, then that grudge will hold you back from flowing with the Spirit. If you seek to change others, if you seek to make them see how wrong they are according to your conditions, if you seek to punish them based on your own conditions, then you will only punish yourself.

For you will create the resistance, and the more you hold on to your mental image of how things should be, the more the Spirit will have to pull on you in order to set you free. And so, eventually the force, the pull, will become so great that it will pull apart your conditions. And thus, you will see in this coming year how those people, those nations where they have not forgiven, where they will not forgive, where they will not look at their past and say: “We let it go. We do not need to compensate for anything that happened in the past. We just need to let it go and love ourselves and love our neighbors.”

But you see, those parts of the world where people will not come to this shift, that is where you will see the greatest burdens be manifest. It may be warfare and conflict, it may be economic collapse or problems, or it may be that nature herself will rebel against this hardness of heart, so that the hard conditions must be shattered by earthquakes, floods, winds or what have you, that will blow apart these walls that people have built around their hearts. For in the Year of the Holy Spirit, the hearts of the people is what needs to be set free. For it is precisely the hardness of heart that prevents people from flowing with the Spirit.

Thus, this is our gift today. Master MORE and I teaming up to demonstrate that balance of the masculine and feminine that you also see outpictured by many people on earth. This balance comes when you love yourself, not as a man or a woman, but as a lifestream that is beyond these earthly conditions. Then you can have balance, and then you can have true partnership with a person of the opposite sex. For you see no opposition, you see no impurity in human sexuality. And thus, you can enter into true oneness with your partner, and thus there can be balance, the balanced expressions of the masculine and feminine in both, that then becomes the key to the love flowing and becoming a magnet that magnetizes others.

Thus, my beloved, I give you our great gratitude to those of you who have organized this gathering and those of you who have helped in many ways large or small, and those who have come to this gathering and made it indeed a great gathering of the pure in heart, the meek who shall inherit the earth. So, in the Flame of Mercy that I AM, I give you my unconditional never-ending and infinite gratitude.

 

Copyright © 2011 by Kim Michaels

 

2012 is the year of the rising up of women everywhere

TOPICS: The greater goal is to raise the sense of oneness – A vision of how rosaries work – 2012 is the year to flow with the Spirit – A special gift for the freedom of women – The power elite fear women – The need for a world-wide movement to liberate women – A new way to look at the rights of women – People will become more extreme in 2012 – 2011 was a great victory – The year of the rising up of women –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary, December 29, 2011 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Almaty, Kazakhstan.

As Elohim Cyclopea and Virginia said: “The call compels the answer.” I am your Mother Mary. I am your “Mat Marie.”

Indeed, my beloved, it is a joy to my heart to hear when people around the world call my name with the sincerity and the purity of their hearts. Truly, I am joyful to be given an opportunity to share with you the intense joy that I feel, when you give these rosaries and invocations. Especially when you come together in a group of people, and therefore we can multiply these rosaries many times over because of the combination of your auras and chakras.

The greater goal is to raise the sense of oneness

For you see, my beloved, although the rosaries and invocations certainly do work to raise you up as individuals, the greater goal of giving these invocations is to raise the oneness, the sense of oneness, among all people. For this is truly the antidote to the fallen consciousness, to the consciousness of duality.

For if you truly look, throughout the history of this planet, you will see that the fallen beings – in whatever manifestation or power you have seen in various historical epochs and various societies – they have always been unable to fathom oneness. They cannot feel oneness amongst each other, and that is why they so often are at war with each other. And they can, of course, not feel oneness with the people below them.

Yet the people in many nations have indeed felt oneness with each other. In many cases, this oneness has been brought about precisely through the suppression by a small elite. And therefore, there has been a certain sense of solidarity and oneness, that brought people together because of the suffering. And thus, you can look at the former communist nations, and you can see that during communist times there was to some degree a sense of oneness because people suffered together.

You can even see in some nations, where this sense of oneness has, at least to a large degree, evaporated since the nations became independent from the Soviet Union. And thus, you see that some of these nations are now going through a phase, where people are becoming more individualistic—as you have indeed seen in the western nations, that were not under the yoke of communism.

Yet I tell you, that it is necessary to move from the forced sense of solidarity – that is forged by a totalitarian, suppressive regime – and move through the period of individuality, of strengthening the individuality. And then, when you move beyond this, you can move into a greater sense of union and oneness, that does not need the suppression of a totalitarian force.

A vision of how rosaries work

For the people come together, not to share their suffering but to share their joy. This is, of course, precisely what you have established at this gathering, where so many people have come together for one purpose. So I wish to share with you how it looks from the ascended perspective, when almost a 100 people give a rosary in unison.

I had this messenger sit quietly and listen as you gave this rosary in the Russian language. Given that he does not speak Russian, he did not understand the words, even though he knows the words in English. So, I inspired him to quiet the mind and simply listen to the rhythm of the language, and even beyond the rhythm of the spoken word. He began to sense the vibration produced by the spoken word. And as he allowed himself to come into sync with that vibration, he began to feel what we in the ascended realm feel: That when you come together and give these invocations and rosaries, you create a rhythmic pulse, almost like a heart beat, although with a different rhythm.

And it becomes a vibrating pulse of energy. And it sends out waves of energy from the place, where you give the rosary. And as these waves move out from the center, they begin to move through the mass consciousness and the four lower bodies of Mother earth. And if you could see this from above, you would see that if you looked down upon this conference hall from a great height, you could see, almost like the seismic waves produced by an earthquake, spreading out from the epicenter in greater and greater rings. And as they did, they would vibrate up and down, they would oscillate, and they would thereby cause the entire mass consciousness and the four lower bodies to begin to vibrate in sync with this wave.

And of course, the wave that you produce is a very harmonious wave, because not only do you come together in unison, but of course the rosaries are designed to produce a very harmonious, rhythmic vibration. And so, my beloved, what you produce when so many people give a rosary is indeed wave after wave of these rhythmic vibrations, that are so unlike what is found in the mass consciousness.

And you know how the rhythmic waves of an earthquake can shake apart buildings, even mountains. And therefore, you might think of this as a destructive force. But you see, the rhythm you produce through a rosary is not a destructive force. It is a harmonious, unifying force. But of course, that which is inharmonious in the mass consciousness – that which is anti-unity, anti-oneness – will indeed be shaken apart by the vibrations you produce through this harmony and unity.

For that which is closed, that which is rigid, that which has become a closed system, a closed structure, cannot vibrate with the rhythm you produce. And my beloved, that which cannot vibrate with the rhythm of harmony, must be shaken apart by the rhythm of harmony. This, again, does not mean that you create a destructive force. It means that you create a liberating force, that will shake apart the very patterns that keep people trapped.

And so, if you could see from the ascended perspective, you would see that – beginning this morning when you started this gathering, even yesterday when you had your smaller gathering – you have already produced a tremendous wave action, that has spread out from this place and has shaken apart certain manifestations, certain rigid structures, in the mass consciousness. And right now, this wave has spread so far beyond your center, that it has already begun to go deep into China, approaching Peking. Where it will, as you continue today and tomorrow, eventually reach the Chinese Capital and even go beyond, until it reaches even further to Japan and into Russia, even reaching all the way to Moscow and St. Petersburg.

And thus, what will begin to happen is that this desire for harmony and oneness – that has brought all of you together in this focal point of Central Asia – will spread like rings in the water, until it will begin to shake apart those rigid structures. And, my beloved, it is very important that these structures are shaken apart here at the end of the Year of the Mother.

2012 is the year to flow with the Spirit

For I tell you, that in the coming Year of the Holy Spirit, only that which is flexible, only that which is able and willing to flow with the Spirit, as it moves in spontaneous and unpredictable ways, will be able to survive. For rigidity and closed systems have no place in the Year of the Holy Spirit.

And thus, you may indeed look to the coming year of 2012, and you may think about the many prophecies that have been given about the end of the world, or the end of certain cycles, or the end of time. And of course, as we have said before, this does not mean the literal end of the world. But it does mean that there are certain structures that have stood for many years, even eons, that will be shaken apart as the winds of the Holy Spirit – as the seismic waves of the Holy Spirit – begin to engulf the entire planet in this coming year.

And so, that which cannot move with the undulating waves, the oscillating waves of the Spirit, will begin to shake. And as it begins to shake more and more, it will begin to break apart.

A special gift for the freedom of women

And so, indeed, I come to give you another gift, to build upon what has been released by the Elohim Cyclopea and Virginia and by Saint Germain. For I will anchor, along with Saint Germain’s Flame of Freedom, a special version of the freedom flame, that is designed specifically to work for the freedom of women.

For truly, as you know, women have been suppressed in all societies for thousands of years. And this has had the effect that women have in many cultures not been allowed to be the open doors for the flow of the Spirit. Just look at how many religions tolerate women as followers, maybe tolerate them as nuns, but do not allow them into leadership positions or into positions of priests or preachers, or whatever the religion has. Even the religion of Buddhism does not truly recognize women with the same and full equality that men have.

And so, when you look at the former Soviet Union, you will, of course, see there, again, a political system, that systematically suppressed women and did not allow them into leadership positions. You will see the same in China. Just look at the Communist Party and its organization in China. Just look: where are the women, where are the women in society? They are mothers, they are housewives, they are sex slaves, they are workers in the factories or in the fields. But where are they allowed in leadership positions? Where are they allowed to speak out?

And so you see, my beloved, the Holy Spirit bloweth where it listeth. The Holy Spirit does not discriminate based on man-made divisions. It does not discriminate based on religion. It does not discriminate based on political beliefs and ideologies. It does not discriminate based on race, based on age, based on ethnicity, based on nationality. But first and foremost, the Holy Spirit does not discriminate between men and women.

The Holy Spirit wants to be expressed equally through men and women. And thus, a society cannot truly flow with the Holy Spirit if women are suppressed, if they are not allowed to have a voice, both in the religious field, and in the political field, and in the scientific field, and in any other field of society.

How can there be the free flow of the Holy Spirit, if women are not allowed to be the open doors for the Spirit? How can there be harmony and unity in a society, if women are suppressed—and therefore are not allowed to balance the men. Who cannot balance themselves, as has been proven, over and over again, by male-dominated religions, by male-dominated political establishments, by male-dominated businesses.

Do you not see, my beloved, that men cannot balance themselves? If you saw a society that was led by women, you would see that they cannot balance themselves either. Both are needed—men and women working in harmony, in unison, eventually achieving not just a physical union but a higher oneness of Spirit, that then becomes the model of the higher oneness between Spirit and matter.

For how can there be oneness between Spirit and matter, if there is not oneness between men and women in a society or in the family? It cannot be so, and that is why you can look at the religions where only men are priests, and you will see that there is no longer the flow of the Spirit. Which is why most of them are losing followers. They are not attracting new followers, for they cannot meet the spiritual needs of today’s people—for the people of today sense that need for harmony, and oneness, and balance.

And so, the flame that I anchor here in this former nuclear testing site is indeed a flame that will go out, blending with the Freedom Flame of Saint Germain, blending with the vision of the all seeing eye of God, and therefore spreading like rings in the water. Shaking apart those male-dominated structures, until they face the simple choice to perish or to allow women into their closed circles.

The power elite fear women

This, my beloved, is what many among the power elite fear more than anything else. If you could go to some of the political establishments – such as what you see in Russia today, and in China today, and in Japan, and in other South-East Asian countries – you will see that the men who have been running these countries, now for a long time, have a complete fear of allowing women to come into positions of power.

They will, in their outer minds, excuse this in many ways by saying that women are not worthy. “What do women know of politics?” But I tell you, it is truly the fear that they know that their domination of these nations is based on the unbalanced expression of the masculine element and its abuse of power—and that when women are allowed to come in, they cannot express this unbalanced manifestation of the male element. And when they come into balance, they cannot exercise power over the people. Thus, they have a fear that their people will come into balance between masculine and feminine, for then they know they can no longer control them.

And thus, you will see that in this Year of the Mother, a number of these male dictators, that have been around for decades, have finally fallen. You saw it in Egypt, you saw it in Libya. You are seeing what is going on in Syria. You have seen, just within recent months, how the people of Russia are standing up to the political establishment. And you will begin to see, in the coming year, how the people of China – how the people of other South-East Asian nations and how the people of Japan – will stand up and demand more balanced leadership.

But first of all, you will begin to see this in Islamic countries. For when you look at the modern world, you will see that even though the Catholic Church still does not allow women to be priests, there has in most western countries been an increasing equality between the sexes. And thus, you can say that in the West, and in the predominantly Christian nations, there has been at least a growth in equality.

So when you look at the modern world, you will see that the two big polarities, that have been responsible for the suppression of women, have been communism and Islam. Communism has fallen. And I will tell you, that if Islam does not change, it too will begin to fall apart, as I have said before, through internal strife rather than an external pressure.

You already see the seeds of conflict brewing in Syria, in Iraq, in Iran, in Pakistan. Yet it is also under the surface in many other nations, and I can assure you that in the Year of the Holy Spirit, if there is not change – if there is not a willingness to modernize, if there is not the willingness to give up the demand to have societies based on Islamic law – then conflicts will break out here, there and seemingly everywhere.

The need for a world-wide movement to liberate women

The only thing that can avoid this is, indeed, that the women throughout the world begin to rise up and show solidarity with each other. When will there be a worldwide movement of women, who will stand up and work for the freedom and the equality of women around the globe?

When will there be a worldwide movement of women and men, coming together, focusing on the need to set women free from the very things that have been enslaving them for hundreds if not thousands of years? When will there be a movement who says “Enough is enough!” to the blatant abuse of women, such as the sex trade industry, pornography, sex slaves, human trafficking—all of this nonsense that should not be going on in the modern world, my beloved.

Am I stern? Yes, I am stern. For I am a woman, and I am in solidarity with all women on earth. In my last embodiment, I gave birth to the Christ child, but why was I able to hold the balance for the birth of a child with such attainment—whether that child had been male or female? It was because I had taken a stand for myself as a woman. Do you think I would have accepted being treated the way many women are still treated today? Nay!

Do you think I would have accepted being treated, 2,000 years ago, the ways most women were treated back then? Nay! I can assure you, my beloved, that in the beginning of our relationship, my beloved Joseph had a tendency to be like all men of his culture. This is not to find fault with my beloved Saint Germain, but I tell you there where times where I had to stand firm, look him straight in the eye, and tell him in no uncertain terms that I was not going to submit to this kind of treatment of women. That is why I could hold the balance for the Christ child: because I was firm in myself.

There are many women throughout the world who have reached that level, where they can take a stand for themselves. But you will see, that many of these women do not have a need to take a stand for themselves, because their subconscious attainment has already magnetized to them a situation, where they are not suppressed by men or by society.

But when will those women, found all over the world, stand up and say: “Well then we will take a stand for those of our sisters, who are not yet able to take a stand for themselves?” When will women come together and say: “We will not tolerate that women are treated the way they are treated in some parts of the world. It is not a matter of local rights or local traditions or local customs that women in Africa are circumcised. This is a planetary issue that involves women everywhere, and we will no longer accept this going on in the modern world.”

“We will not accept that women in Saudi Arabia cannot get a driver’s license, cannot drive a car, cannot vote. We will not accept that women are sold into sexual slavery over and over again. We will not accept that female children in India and other nations are considered of no value. Or are sold into sexual slavery, so that the rest of the family can live off that money. We will not accept societies that place so little value on women, that they allow this to go on in a systematic, almost institutionalized manner. And therefore, we as women will demand better treatments—or we will boycott all goods produced in those countries.”

This, my beloved, is my great hope for the year of 2012. I am not saying that there are not already organizations that seek to help women. But I am saying that there has not yet been a global initiative, a global awareness, where women come together in one worldwide organization and fight for the rights of women everywhere.

It is time, and I am calling the women in the rich and privileged nations to wake up and realize it is their opportunity, their calling, their mission, to show solidarity with the women in less fortunate nations and demand better treatment, better rights. It is time for this movement to come forth and I, Mother Mary, demand it come forth in the physical in this coming year.

Truly, there are already women who are prepared at inner levels to make this a reality. And my call is simply to send shockwaves through the mass consciousness, to activate these women and the men who are likewise prepared to be part of this endeavor. For we are, of course, not looking for some Amazonian movement that seeks to castrate the men, or subject them to the same slavery to which women have been subjected.

We are looking for people who have the balance of masculine and feminine in themselves, so they can come together in a higher oneness between the sexes, and therefore work together to bring out the awareness that needs to spread like a wildfire through the national consciousness, through the global consciousness.

A new way to look at the rights of women

It is, indeed, necessary to focus on the rights of women in a way that has never been done before. It is the only thing that will prevent, that 2012 lives up to some of the more dire prophecies. For indeed, the balance between masculine and feminine, as I have already said, is the only way that the Spirit can flow freely. And only when the Spirit can flow freely, can 2012 live up to its highest potential of being a major turning point and a major point of transcendence in the history of this planet.

This is indeed the high potential and the low potential for the Year of the Spirit. Either way, change will come. It is a matter of whether things can break up and start flowing, or whether they will be shaken apart and disintegrate.

Picture in your mind a river, in one of the colder regions of the earth, that completely freezes in the winter. This is one rigid sheet of ice from the beginning of the river to its mouth into the ocean. Yet in the spring, when the warm weather comes, this solid ice begins to soften, and eventually it begins to break up. And then, you see how, suddenly, the entire sheet of ice starts moving. All of the broken-up pieces start moving, and precisely because they are broken up, they can move towards the ocean, where they either melt or spread out, so that the river is clear and can flow unhindered.

This process of breaking up the old structures has already begun, but it is this final year – of the four-year cycle that we have talked about – that will be the “make it or break it” moment, where we will see whether the individual pieces can begin to move towards the ocean of the new age. Or whether they will still be held in place, and therefore must continue to disintegrate even further, until they become pummeled against each other, so there is nothing left but dust.

As the Old Testament says: “From dust you have come, and to dust you shall return.” Unless you are willing to transcend the level of dust – the level of the earth, the level of the material – and spiritualize your consciousness. For then, you will not return to dust; you will continue in the transcending spiral, and therefore flow with the Holy Spirit, as it flows on and on and on, seeking to raise all life.

People will become more extreme in 2012

Thus, there is a great need for forgiveness: for forgiveness without reason, the forgiveness that passes understanding. For it is driven by one thing only: to set yourself free from whatever happened in the past, but also to set free the very people who did certain things to you in the past. For you no longer have any desire to punish them. You have a desire just to see all life be free.

What you will see in the Year of the Holy Spirit is that it will become more and more obvious, who is trapped in the fallen consciousness and who is willing to transcend it. And I tell you, that those who are trapped in the fallen consciousness, are those who are not willing to forgive, to let go, to move on—those who hold grudges, those who seek to punish.

They are the ones who will become more and more entrenched in their hatred of others, which is truly the hatred of self. So you might see, that love is the universal solvent, that makes everything flow. And the opposite of love is in this instance hatred, which is what makes everything stiffen, freeze, fixated in a fixed matrix, where it cannot move.

And those who will not move with love, will indeed destroy themselves. Because their self-hatred will become so intense, that it will be turned upon themselves, so they will start fighting amongst each other. Or even becoming so torn apart by the contradictions in their own psyche, that they cannot maintain their sanity. And thus, you will see, in this coming Year of the Holy Spirit, that those who are not willing to forgive, to just let go, will manifest more and more extreme psychological conditions. Until it becomes obvious, that they are suffering from a mental illness that is so severe, that they cannot even function in society.

There are already some of the affluent nations who have begun to realize, that mental illness is the major health issue – public health issue – in the coming decades. But this will be accelerated greatly in the Year of the Holy Spirit. For those who will not flow, will have to become more and more extreme in order to hold on. And that desire to hold on will generate a force, that will split apart the psyche, to where people can no longer “hold it together,” as they say. Where groups can no longer hold it together, where nations can no longer hold it together, where religions can no longer hold it together.

And thus, you will see not only the acting out in more and more extreme ways, but you will even see how the acting out will be transcended, to where people will be so paralyzed by their own psychological conflicts, that they cannot even act out. They cannot even fight others, for they simply sit there and disintegrate in the closed systems of their own psyches. This is not to say, my beloved, that I am giving a dire prophecy. On the contrary, I am simply letting you know what is the portents for this coming year, seen from the perspective of the Mother.

2011 was a great victory

Yet I tell you, that from the perspective of the Mother, I look back at the year 2011, and I see that despite some serious events taking place in the world, the year as a whole has been a great victory for the progression of humankind. So many things have begun to break up, so many things have begun to become obvious.

Even the movement to Occupy Wall Street and other financial centers is a sign, that the people have had enough of the rigid power structures of the financial system. Again, we are not saying that we of the ascended masters approve of everything that is going on, for surely there are more creative ways to protest. Nevertheless, the reality is that protests must start somewhere, and people must start speaking out based on the state of consciousness that they have.

Surely, we do not approve of violent protests of any kind. Yet we also see that when people in Islamic nations, such as Egypt or Syria, have been suppressed for so long, well then it is almost inevitable that there will be some violence when they finally begin to speak out against the oppressive regimes. And thus, while we do not encourage or condone this, we know that it is sometimes a necessary step. For the people must begin to express themselves, before they can find a balance.

And of course, you will see, if you look more closely, that in some of the countries where there have been nonviolent protests, it is because there has been a participation of both men and women. Whereas it is primarily in countries where women have not been part of the protests in sufficient measure, that you see the outbreak of violence, such as the civil war you saw in Libya and the beginnings of a civil war you see in Syria and also in Iraq.

Thus, again, I reinforce the call for women throughout the world to rise up and take a stand for the liberation of women. And I also reinforce the call for the men who are balanced, who have balanced the masculine and feminine aspects of their own beings, to also stand up.

But I do tell you, that due to the ongoing and very ancient oppression of women, it is necessary that the men in this new movement see themselves in a supportive role. And they allow women to take leadership roles, so that they can set an example of how women can indeed be a beneficial balancing force in society. And can bring about real change, that will benefit both men and women, that will benefit nations, that will benefit religions, political systems and even the economy and the worldwide system—which is not so much a system, as it is the deeper sense of oneness among humanity.

The year of the rising up of women

Truly, without oneness between men and women, without a balanced interaction between men and women, the world cannot transcend the level of conflict and duality. And thus, this year 2012 is indeed the year of the rising up of women everywhere. It is the year of the rising up of the female element in both men and women, so that the men will also find a new balance. Where, suddenly, it is as if they awaken from a long sleep, and they look around and they say: “How could we have upheld these old systems for so long, when it is so obvious that they do not work?”

Well, it is obvious only because there has been a shift in consciousness. And this is, indeed, the shift that Saint Germain and I, as Joseph and Mary of Old, have come to bring with our twin ray of the masculine and feminine aspects of freedom. Where we aim to bring about the union of men and women, that can give birth to the Christ in both men and women, that will give birth to the Christ child; not as a physical child – although this may indeed happen in some cases – but first of all the birth of the Christ child in all aspects of society.

Where a new awareness will be born, and people will realize that something has fundamentally changed on earth. Because something has fundamentally changed in their consciousness, where they know that enough is enough, and the old systems are no longer sufficient. And we are simply leaving them behind and moving towards an entirely new approach, that is, as has already been said, not a system but indeed an entirely new approach, where we are willing to flow with the Spirit. The flow of the Spirit that we have, because we have come into unison, balance, higher oneness between masculine and feminine.

This is the vision I hold. This is the vision I give to all people everywhere on planet earth today. Let it spread as rings in the water of the mass consciousness, and let it shake apart the rigid structures, that seek to maintain the suppression of women and a male-dominated society.

No more shall this stand—for I, Mother Mary, will stand. And I will stand for women everywhere. And given that I have no physical body, I do not tire. And I will stand for women throughout this entire year of 2012 and beyond. And I make the call: “Who will stand with me?”

 

Copyright © 2011 by Kim Michaels

 

Anchoring a mighty Pillar of Freedom in Central Asia

TOPICS: Light is the missing ingredient – Why the capitalist system is failing – The economy of the Holy Spirit – A critical initiation on the path – The good fortune of Kazakhstan – Anchoring the Flame of Freedom – The toxic ideas of the fallen beings –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, December 29, 2011 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Almaty, Kazakhstan.

Let there be light! Let there be light! Let there be light! Let there be light!

And there is light in the hearts of all men, who are tuned in to the Freedom Flame of Saint Germain, the Freedom Flame that I AM.

I am extremely grateful to be given this opportunity to pour out the light that I am. Truly, without light, what can humankind do but to continue in darkness? And without the light of freedom, what can they do but continue in the darkness of bondage and slavery; not only physical slavery but the spiritual slavery that people have been under now for thousands of years on this planet.

Light is the missing ingredient

Thus, it is my great joy, my great hope, to offer all an opportunity to break the bonds that keep them trapped in these endless circles of going around and around on a merry–go–round, on a treadmill, where there seems to be no hope, there seems to be no progress, there seems to be no way out of this endless struggle. Either the struggle to make a living, or the struggle against other people or against a totalitarian system or some overlord, who claims to save the people but cannot deliver on that promise.

And why can these earthly dictators not deliver on their promise? Because they do not have the light. And why do they not have the light? Because they are not seeking to set all life free.

How can you be an open door for the light of Saint Germain, if you are seeking to keep your fellow brothers and sisters in bondage? How can you be an open door for the light of freedom, if you are not willing to give that freedom to all? Surely, it cannot be done! It is impossible, and thus there are those who claim that they want to set people free – be it through a communist system or a capitalist system – yet they cannot set people free through either system. In fact, there never has been, and there never will be, any system that will set people free.

For freedom cannot be forced into a system. Freedom is freedom! Freedom is spontaneity, freedom is unpredictable. And what is the very purpose of a system? It is to make everything predictable, so that it fits in the system, so that it always produces the desired outcome, that those who are in charge of the system want to see happen. They may have good intentions, yet is it not said that the road to hell is paved with good intentions, and indeed it is so.

Why the capitalist system is failing

It is not a truly good intention, if you think you want to set people free, but you think this can only be done by forcing them into a system. You see, my beloved, I am not sitting up here in the spiritual realm with a plan for the coming Golden Age that is a closed system. It is not my goal to get everyone to follow a certain system, even a certain outer teaching. As it is of not our goal to get everyone on earth to follow an ascended master teaching. The coming Age of Aquarius the coming age of Saint Germain is the age of the Holy Spirit—and the Holy Spirit blows where it listeth.

It cannot be predicted by the linear, analytical, human mind, it cannot be fit into any system created by the analytical, linear, human mind. And thus, those who seek to come up with the ultimate system, will simply fall away from attunement with the Freedom Flame that I am. And thus, they will be left behind, when more and more people become willing to flow, flow, flow, with the Spirit, flow with the light, my beloved.

What is it you see in the financial crisis, that is rolling around the world? It is simply this: the capitalist system is no longer working. Neither, of course, could the communist system have solved the current economic problems. There is no system that you can apply, for you must flow with the Spirit without knowing where you are going next. And this is, of course, what the power elites of the world do not want to see happen.

For what is it they have been trying to do now, in the capitalist world for so long? They have been trying to create a hidden system, whereby they could control the economy, they could control the stock market, they could control the currencies and make them go up or down at their will. So that they had control: when there was an upswing, when there was a downswing—and thus they could profit from both the upswing and the downswing.

In fact, they could only profit by creating these artificial upswings and downswings, for they – the power elite – do not profit by a steady growth that is indeed the highest potential of the economy. And thus, what you see is that those economies, those nations, that seek to hold on to the old ways will indeed find it almost impossible to solve their financial situation, to solve these problems. And only those who are willing to think beyond the old patterns, who are willing to flow with it, will be able to weather this financial crisis and come out stronger in the end.

The economy of the Holy Spirit

For of course, when the systems fall, then the power elite will always cry out. And they will try to make the people believe, that the systems are too big to fail, that they must be propped up with the money from the people in order to avoid some calamity or other. But I tell you, it is all a smokescreen. For when the systems created by the power elite fall, then the Holy Spirit has room to flow. And there is no better economy than the economy of the Holy Spirit. That is: there is no better economy for the people than the economy of the Spirit. For it is, of course, not the best economy for the elite—for they cannot predict where it will go.

They want something for nothing, and that is a principle that does not work in life—nor does it work on the spiritual path. We of the ascended masters are surely seeking to raise humankind to a higher level of consciousness, but we are not seeking to do this by releasing so much light from our octave, that it would force people to raise their consciousness. That is why we respect the Law of Free Will, that is why we will only release light through the hearts of those who are willing to apply themselves to a spiritual path and a spiritual practice.

That is why people like yourselves are the ones we work through, so that we will give you a multiplication of the light that you have multiplied, that you have expressed, that you have given to others. As you give, so shall you receive. If there is not the willingness to give, then there cannot be anything received from the spiritual realm. For again, why would we give someone light, enabling them to raise up themselves and their ego, building the sense that they were more important than others. This is not our goal!

Our goal is to work through those who, as Jesus said, are the meek who shall inherit the earth. Who are the meek? They are the ones who do not seek to set themselves up above others, but seek to serve the All by simply being an open door. By being neutral, by not having any desires, by not having any firm convictions or ideas of how things should be. But they are willing to flow with the Spirit, they are willing to flow where the light wants to go, wherever that may be.

And so, you will see that when you open yourself up to the Spirit, you may find that your life sometimes takes an unexpected turn. How sometimes you must change direction, you must flow with the Spirit and go in an entirely new direction, perhaps go to a different country, perhaps to a different situation. This is not to say that you always have to do this, for the path is individual. But you must be open to the possibility, that the Spirit will take you in a direction that you had not foreseen, that you did not expect or that your parents or your family or your society did not expect. And then you must be willing to tune into your heart and know: this is the right step for me!

A critical initiation on the path

In most cases, you will not understand why it is the right step, my beloved! For there is a critical initiation that all of you must face on the spiritual path. It is the willingness to take a step in a certain direction without knowing what lies two steps ahead. You are willing to move one step forward, and then see where that takes you.

This is a critical initiation, that you will see embodied in the lives of most spiritual teachers, including the life of Jesus, the life of Saint Joseph, where I served as the physical father of Jesus, and the life of Mother Mary, who served that as the physical mother of Jesus. None of us had planned to give birth to a child with the Christ potential. But yet, when the spirit called us, we followed it.

And now you see the result of that, but you also need to see that we, when we were in physical embodiment, were not special. We were not different from you! You may look back, and you may think that Mother Mary and Joseph had some visitations from angels and some elaborate vision that you do not have, but it is not so, my beloved.

We were in physical embodiment. Our vision was as limited as many of yours is. Therefore, we did not have a clear vision of what lay ahead. We did not know everything about Jesus and his mission and his potential. But we felt the calling of the Spirit, we moved with it and that is how we won our victory. That is how you will win your victory.

Not by knowing everything that will happen from this point on till the day you ascend. But by being willing to tune in to the Spirit, follow its directions, take that next step on your path. And then take the next and the next and the next, until you one day look back and say: “I could never in my outer mind have imagined what has happened in my life in the past five, ten or twenty years. I could never have imagined it. And if an angel had appeared to me and had told me what would happen, I would most likely have said, ‘Nay that is impossible, that could never be.'”

But now you see that because you were willing to take one step at a time, then it was possible. And now you have come so far beyond where you were five, ten or twenty years ago, and your life has taken on an entirely new dimension. And this, of course, is what you will see can happen, not only in your individual lives but also on a larger scale, in a nation or on the world scale.

The good fortune of Kazakhstan

Go back, my beloved, to the 1980s. If I had given a dictation back then that would have said that in a few years the Soviet Union would collapse, how many of you would have believed it? You would have said: “Nay it is impossible. Such an entrenched system could not simply collapse from within.” Yet here you are, looking back at this.

Now look at this nation here in Kazakhstan! May I tell you, my beloved, that I have a great love for the people in this area, not only in Kazakhstan but in the greater area of Central Asia.

Look what has happened in your nation in a mere 20 years? But then dare to look forward. You have been fortunate in this nation to have a president who is able to tune in to the Freedom Flame of Saint Germain. I am not saying that everything your president does and has done is sponsored or approved by me. For there are certainly things, that are going on in secret, that need to be exposed and will be exposed. Nevertheless, I am telling you, that you have been fortunate in having a person who has true attunement. Yet dare to look into the future and dare to realize, that for Kazakhstan to progress, there must come a point, where you transition to an even more open system, where there is a shared power among a parliament and a government that is freely elected by the people.

Some of you may have the vision that this will happen, but that it may only happen in some distant future. But I ask you to not hold that vision, to not put any time limit on when this might happen. For you might realize, that even your president himself might see, that if he were to die today, there would be a vacuum and this would not serve the interest of the people of the nation or even of his own legacy. And so, you might see that many people in this nation might be inspired to begin to think about a transition, so that the growth that has happened can continue and even be accelerated. And it is important that you who are the spiritual people hold that positive vision for your nation, and for this area of Central Asia.

This means, also, holding the vision that the two great neighbors you have, Russia to the North and China to the South, will likewise transition into a more free and open democratic system, where the will of the people is more directly expressed in the decisions and the actions of the government. You have already seen this starting to happen in both nations, where there is a growing activation of the people themselves, where they are more willing to speak out and where they are willing to stand up for their rights.

This, then, is indeed a potential, for I tell you that if you hold a positive vision – if the spiritual people in this area of Russia, China and Central Asia hold a positive vision – then you will, in five, ten or twenty years, look back at what has actually happened, the changes that have actually happened, and you will scarcely believe how many changes there have been, how much more freedom there is, how much more prosperity there is, both materially and spiritually.

Hold the vision! Allow yourselves to throw away these outer limitations, that you have come to believe, for what can and cannot happen. Hold instead the vision, that the Holy Spirit can break down the barriers, can shatter the Great Wall of China.

So that even China becomes more of an open system, that does not become a threat or a concern to its neighbors. Hold the vision that Russia will become more open and will not become more militaristic, and thus again become a threat to its neighbors. Hold the vision for the transition that can happen, and can happen more quickly than you might be able to accept with your outer minds.

Anchoring the Flame of Freedom

For truly, I, Saint Germain, am not here just to give you words. I am here to anchor a great concentration of the Flame of Freedom, and I anchor it here in Kazakhstan, and I anchor it precisely in the area that was the nuclear testing ground for the Soviet Union in northern Kazakhstan [Semipalatinsk].

I anchor it there, because it is the antidote to the radiation that is still coming out of that place, and that is polluting not only the physical bodies but even the minds and hearts of many people in this area. For as we have taught you that there are four levels of the material universe, I can assure you that when you do something as violent as a nuclear explosion, you not only create a rent in the physical garment, but you create a rent in the emotional, mental and etheric sheets of the planet. And this is indeed why we would like to see you give the two invocations throughout these next two days for Clearing the Heart and for Loving Yourself.

For do you not see, in a way, that when the Soviet Union decided to locate the nuclear testing ground in this area of Kazakhstan, it was an expression of an absolute lack of love for the people? The [leaders of the] system had no love for the people, and they were willing to sacrifice any amount of people in order to promote the goals they had set in order to sustain the system.

The individual meant nothing; the system was everything. That, my beloved, is the opposite of freedom. For in the Flame of Freedom the individual means everything, and the system only has relevance, if it serves the growth of the individual. And when the system no longer serves the growth of the individual, then that system becomes subject to the second law of thermodynamics and it will self-destruct—it is only a matter of time.

And so, indeed, I anchor this Flame of Freedom in this most polluted place, in order to give the antidote, and in order to heal the four lower bodies of the planet, and in order to radiate out to this entire area of Asia that Flame of Freedom.

For I must tell you, that there is a reason why the people – in Russia, the former Soviet republics and China and North Korea – there is a reason why these people came under the yoke of communism. And it is because in these people the Freedom Flame is not as strong as it is in certain other nations. And that is why they were not able to shake off this yoke of communism, even when the system was first imposed, but also later.

And thus, I tell you, that for this healing to occur – wherre you completely transcend the toxic mindset of the communist ideology – then the only antidote is the light of freedom that I AM. For truly, can you not see, that there is a parallel in the world of ideas to what you see in the physical in the form of nuclear radiation and nuclear fallout? There is hardly a substance that is more toxic in the physical realm than nuclear radiation. Yet I tell you, that what you see outpictured in the physical, has a parallel in the world of ideas.

The toxic ideas of the fallen beings

For what the fallen beings have been doing, for eons of time on this planet, is to seek to entrap the people, by radiating certain ideas into the mass consciousness that have much the same effect in consciousness as nuclear radiation has in the physical body. Where the radiation breaks down the very structure of the atom itself; the very building block of the physical body is rent apart by the nuclear radiation.

And yet, you have a parallel in the emotional, in the mental and in the etheric realm, where you have certain ideas that spring from the serpentine mind that have the same effect as physical radiation. They shake apart the fabric of the emotional body, of the mental body, of the identity body. And thus, you lose that inner sense that you are more than mechanized man, that you are more than a mechanical robot, more than a human, material being. You forget; you do not dare to believe—and thus you come to doubt your origin. And you believe that these toxic, nuclear, radioactive ideas have some kind of power over you or your society, or that you owe them some kind of allegiance, my beloved.

And so, there is no argument, there is no reasoning that could be presented, that would counteract the effects of this radiation, this fallout in the mind. The only antidote is the light itself, the light of freedom. And that is precisely why, as I have been speaking these words in the physical, I have anchored a mighty pillar of the Freedom Flame precisely at the center of the nuclear testing site, so that it will begin to consume the effects in the four lower bodies of the earth, and begin to radiate out the antidote to the effect in the consciousness of the people in this area.

And this in itself is a gift that those of you who are in this area – Russia, Central Asia, China, and even all over the world, where you may have a tie to these nations – you can use this to visualize this mighty pillar of Freedom’s Flame. And you can tune in to its vibration, tune in to my vibration, even by listening to this release over and over and then feeling, my beloved, how you stand in that pillar. You become one with that pillar of freedom, and thus you become the open door for radiating that Flame of Freedom where you are.

This, truly, is a mighty gift and dispensation, and I encourage you to not forget, but to use it to the fullest by visualizing, by tuning in, by dedicating your decrees and invocations and rosaries to this Freedom Flame. And asking me, Saint Germain, to be there with you, whenever you invoke my Presence, that you may be an open door for the Freedom Flame.

Thus, this is my gift. Again, I am eternally grateful for the opportunity to speak, but I am also grateful for the opportunity to have so many people assembled, who are willing to be the open doors and to open your hearts and beings to the Presence that I AM. Thus, in the Presence of Freedom that I AM: I set you free!

 

Copyright © 2011 by Kim Michaels

 

How to truly embody the Flame of Mercy

TOPICS: No peace through force – The masculine aspect of love – Allow people to judge themselves – Using the Flame of Mercy to transcend duality – Why the road to hell is paved with good intentions – There are many people of my heart in Central Asia – The final step to embodying the Ruby Ray –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Kuan Yin, December 28, 2011 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given in Almaty, Kazakhstan.

My beloved hearts, I, Kuan Yin, come to greet you in the Flame of Mercy.

Why is it so, that the sound OM is universally recognized? It is because, my beloved, it embodies the very essence of unity, of oneness. Not only oneness between Spirit and matter, but oneness here below, between people who have grown up in very different outer circumstances—and therefore have often been conditioned to look at the differences, and therefore overlook the underlying unity beyond all appearances.

And thus, in order to call people beyond this focus on appearances, we of the ascended masters have released these sounds, these primordial sounds, that are meant to call people back to the essence of a certain flame. To call them beyond the outer differences, that have so easily been used by the fallen mindset to create the dualistic struggle. Where, as Sanat Kumara said, people become seduced by the very fallen mindset itself: that something has gone wrong and something needs to be fixed. And it needs to be fixed by you getting everyone to accept a certain outer appearance, a certain system, a certain philosophy.

No peace through force

Look, my beloved, what you in this area have experienced while under the influence of the Soviet Union. What was the essence of the communist system, the communist ideology? Well, it was to attempt to create one system, and then force it upon all people, under the guise that this would then bring them into unity, even harmony and peace. It was the old lie that if we can force all people to follow our system, then there will be peace on earth.

This is, of course, one of the central plots of the fallen beings, for they came to this earth not to bring peace, but they must talk about peace in order to ensnare those who are not of the fallen bands, who are not of the fallen consciousness, but have in their hearts the sense that they are here for a purpose.

So what, then, is the key to balancing your inner knowing that you came to this earth in order to help this earth rise to a higher level, yet you cannot fulfill this mission by allowing yourself to be pulled into the dualistic struggle created by the fallen beings? Well there is not simply one solution to this dilemma. Yet each spiritual flame has its own solution for the people who resonate with that flame.

And thus, the essence of what we of the ascended masters are doing, and have been doing, is to call people to a remembrance of their central flame: the one out of which they came before they descended to earth. And this is, of course, the flame that will bring them back, also, to remembering who they are. And thus being the open door for expressing their flame in this world, where it can call others to remember who they are, where it can therefore call all people to look beyond appearances and tune in to the flames.

The masculine aspect of love

For even though there are many flames, they can never be in conflict. There is no conflict, no duality, no division in the spiritual realm. And thus, you see, when Sanat Kumara volunteered to come to earth, he naturally came bringing the Flame that he had embodied. Venus has so often been associated with love, the planet of love. And this is precisely because Sanat Kumara brought that Love Flame from Venus. Yet what Sanat Kumara brought, as the Ruby Ray fire, was the masculine aspect of the Flame of Love.

For you see, when you step into the dualistic realm, you will project an image upon the spiritual flames. So naturally, you have the third ray of love, and the third ray of love that most spiritual students are familiar with, can be said to be the Omega or the Mother aspect of love. And once you take a concept or a spiritual flame and bring it into the realm of matter, then it is inevitable that people will project upon it the images they hold in their minds.

Which is precisely why you see so many people on this earth, who have various images of what love is and what it means to express love. So then, what Sanat Kumara decided to bring to earth was indeed the masculine aspect of the third ray of love, which is the Ruby Ray fire. Now, you must understand, my beloved, that once we give you a concept of the Ruby Ray, then anything expressed in words has entered the realm of matter. And when we give a concept expressed in words, it is indeed possible for people to project upon that concept their own dualistic images.

And so, since we have, in the past, talked about the Ruby Ray, various spiritual students have projected images upon it. Some even making it seem like it is a dualistic flame, used for a higher form of judgment. But you see, the Ruby Ray fire does not actually judge. For did not Jesus say: “Judge not after appearances,” and this means that when you are beyond duality, you are beyond judgment after appearances. And therefore, you do not actually judge people or situations.

You simply are who you are, and you express who you are through the I WILL BE WHO I WILL BE aspect, that you are when you are in physical embodiment. And so, when you are beyond duality, but still in embodiment, you do not judge other people, you do not judge their mental images, you do not judge their actions. You are who you are, and you allow people to project upon you whatever they want to project—and that then becomes their own judgment. As they judge themselves by projecting upon your flame, instead of taking in that flame and using it to transcend their appearances, their images in which they are stuck.

Allow people to judge themselves

Do you see, my beloved, even though I have said that the Ruby Ray fire is the masculine aspect of love – and thus an outgoing aspect – judgment is never outgoing. It is only in its perverted aspect, where people judge after appearances, that they think judgment is outgoing, and you have to go around judging others or calling forth the judgment of others.

Yet in the true Ruby Ray fire, there is no judgment. This may require you to stretch the mind beyond the breaking point, for the mind will not understand this in a linear way. But the heart can know, that when you go beyond duality, you do not judge. For how do you go beyond duality? You go beyond by no longer seeing through the filter of the dualistic scale. And so, when you are not looking through this, you are not seeing any appearances as real. And what is the need to judge that which is unreal?

Is there a need to judge whether one unreal manifestation is better or worse than another unreal manifestation? Nay, for you see that they are both unreal and they both keep people trapped. So your desire is to set people free, and what is the point of then judging, when all needs to be transcended? You see, it is not that one unreality is better or worse than another, for even that which people judge as good can keep them trapped and keep them from transcending the level of duality.

There are many, my beloved, who see themselves as being good, as being spiritual, yet  they are as trapped in duality as the ones that they judge as being evil or not spiritual. For it is precisely the judgment of oneself and others according to appearances, that keeps you trapped in duality. And thus, when you are trapped in duality, you cannot be the open door for the Ruby Ray fire. You may think you are; you may have created a mental image of the Ruby Ray fire, but it is just an image.

You cannot truly be the Ruby Ray fire in action, until you transcend the need to judge after appearances. And so, given that there are various ways to transcend this desire to judge, I, Kuan Yin, desire to offer you one way, namely how the Flame of Mercy can help you transcend the desire to judge.

Using the Flame of Mercy to transcend duality

Again, mercy and forgiveness have had images projected upon them, images of duality. People think that in order to forgive another, that other person has to live up to certain conditions. But even beyond this, people think that in order to forgive, the other person must have done something that is wrong. For if you have not done something wrong, why would you need forgiveness?

But you see, my beloved, beyond this level there is the pure Flame of Forgiveness and Mercy. This is an active flame, where you forgive before any wrong has been committed. For you have transcended the need to judge based on right and wrong. And therefore, you are not for-giving people, you are not extending mercy to people, based on the idea that they have done something wrong and they deserve or need to be forgiven. You are being the open door for the stream of the active Flame of Mercy, that can burn away not just what people label as wrong but also what they label as right—and thus burn away both of the dualistic extremes, that of course cannot exist without each other.

And so, do you see, that so many people have come in contact with a spiritual teaching, be it the teachings of the Buddha or the teachings of Christ, and they have come to see the need to forgive, as both these teachers said and as almost all other spiritual teachers have said. And so, these people look at their lives and what other people have done to them, and they say: “This person did something wrong but I will forgive him.”

And then, when they have forgiven, they feel that now they must be spiritual because they have forgiven. Yet, in judging themselves as being spiritual compared to the people that they have forgiven, they still affirm and re-affirm the dualistic view, the judgment after appearances. For if you distinguish between right and wrong – or between spiritual and not spiritual and more spiritual and less spiritual – you are still engaged in the dualistic judgment after appearances.

So there is a higher way to look at the Flame of Mercy, the Flame of Forgiveness. And it is that it has no dualistic aspect whatsoever. People do not need to have done something wrong for you to extend the Flame of Mercy. For the Flame of Mercy is beyond right and wrong. Those who have not committed a wrong – but believe they have done something right according to an earthly standard – are as much in need of deliverance as those who see themselves as sinners or criminals or whatever.

Why the road to hell is paved with good intentions

In fact, those who believe they are doing good according to an earthly standard are often more trapped, than those who recognize themselves as having done something wrong according to an earthly standard. It is not insignificant that you have the saying that “The road to hell is paved with good intensions.”

For indeed, you will see that many of the people who promoted communism had good intensions. They had simply been ensnared by the subtle serpentine logic of the fallen beings. They truly believed that this would bring about a better world. But of course, the lie is that people would only accept communism by being forced to do so, and thus it was justifiable for the greater good to force them.

For surely, once they had been forced into accepting communism, they would eventually come to see its wonderful qualities and thus accept it voluntarily. Which, of course, is disproven by the fact, that as soon as there was an opportunity, all of the former Soviet republics took that opportunity to throw off the yoke of the communist system.

And so, you see, you might think that Russia and the Russian people who forced communism upon other nations are in need of mercy and forgiveness. You might even think that the capitalist West has been proven right by the fall of communism, and thus it must prove that capitalism is superior. Yet the reality is, of course, that the capitalist system is just the dualistic polarity to the communist system. And thus, the West is in a way more in need of mercy and deliverance than is Russia and the Russian people—although, certainly, there is also a need of deliverance in Russia from the communist mindset, that has not yet been shed fully by many among the people.

There are many people of my heart in Central Asia

So why, then, am I giving this release here in this heart of Central Asia? I am giving it here because I desire you to understand, that many of the people here in Central Asia, which includes a large part of China, are indeed people of my heart. People who have embodied that pure Flame of Mercy, which says that when some outside aggressive force comes and wants to force the communist system upon us, then we allow this to happen. For we know that we can exist within a communist system and still be the open doors for the Flame of Mercy.

And thus, this is what you have seen in China and in these Central Asian countries. You have seen that Flame of Mercy, where the people are not aggressive and do not fight back with violence, when a force comes and wants to suppress them with violence. And this is why you see – in this nation of Kazakhstan and in other neighboring countries and in large parts of China and in Tibet as well – this willingness to submit to the outside force, out of an inner knowing that you can maintain your core identity under any system.

And as soon as there is an opening, then you can throw off the yoke and express your flame more openly and clearly. This is, indeed, the active quality of mercy, where you see many people – and certainly all of you who are here – who have already embodied this and know that there is no need for violence. But you also know that there is no need for judgment. There is only a need to set all life free from these judgments after appearances.

This is the true Flame of Mercy, where you set all life free from identification with appearances. And this is the quality that you have embodied in this nation of Kazakhstan, in certain neighboring countries and in large parts of China. This is indeed, a flame that has been anchored for the planet throughout the Himalayan region, the larger Himalayan region. It is a flame that was embodied here a long time ago as a balance to the Ruby Ray fire.

For truly, you cannot be the open door for the Ruby Ray fire, unless you have first truly embodied the Flame of Mercy in its pure form. For if you have not become one with the desire to set all life free, then you cannot give birth to the Ruby Ray. You will instead give birth to a perverted form of the Ruby Ray based on a dualistic value judgment, where you think that certain appearances need to be judged or consumed by the Ruby Ray, even to the extent that certain people need to be judged and consumed by the Ruby Ray.

But you see, the Ruby Ray does not desire to consume any lifestream. It desires to consume the appearances that entrap the lifestream. And there is an essential difference. And only when you fully embody the wisdom that allows you to know the difference, can you then give birth to the Ruby Ray fire in your heart.

Many of you who are physically here, many of you who have grown up in this region, and many people around the world, have gone very far in terms of embodying this Flame of Mercy. Thereby setting the foundation for acknowledging that you are part of the 144,000, and that it is your mission to be an open door for the Ruby Ray fire.

The final step to embodying the Ruby Ray

But many of you have not yet taken the final step. And thus I, Kuan Yin, will offer you that if you will listen to this release and read it many times over, if you will give my mantra: the OM MANI PADME HUM, and if you will ask every night to come to my retreat, then I will tutor you personally in how you can see through these last dualistic illusions that keep you trapped in the sense there is something you have to fix, and therefore you have to force other people in some way.

My beloved, many years ago, many eons ago, Lord Maitreya asked the question of the Karmic Board: “Can we win them with kindness? Can we win the people of earth with kindness?” And he was told that yes, it was possible to convert people with kindness, but only by embodying the 144 shades of kindness. And certainly there is a range of kindness, from very active, masculine kindness to very feminine kindness. But there is no place in the 144 shades of kindness for force.

You cannot force people to be kind. And you cannot show them kindness through force. Neither can you, of course, force people to be merciful. You can not show them mercy through force. And neither can you force people to receive the Ruby Ray fire, nor can you show them the Ruby Ray fire through force.

There is no force in the spiritual realm; it is only in the realm of the fallen consciousness that you have force. And until you truly understand this, you will not be free of the desire to fix someone or something.

Thus, you see, you can gain a different perspective on the cold war by looking at it with this in mind. Those who were the leaders of the communist system, were thinking that they had to force the world to accept communism. And those who were the leaders of the capitalist system were thinking they had to force capitalism and democracy and freedom upon the world, as recently expressed by George Bush in his speech about the axis of evil.

But you cannot force democracy, you cannot force freedom, and thus it is only the lie of the fallen beings. And the antidote to the lie of the fallen beings is partly the wisdom, where, as Jesus said, you become wise as serpents. But the other part of it is to become harmless as doves, because you tune in to the pure flame that is beyond duality and thus has no force in it.

How can you be forcefully harmless, my beloved? Ponder this. Ponder this: “forcefully harmless.” And you will see that your mind cannot wrap itself around it. But your heart can go beyond it and tune in to the true flame of harmlessness, which is also the true Flame of Mercy that I AM.

Thus, I give you this opportunity to study with me, to be tutored by me. Read and listen to this release and to the release of Sanat Kumara. Ask to be taken to my retreat, that you may be free from the last blocks that prevent you from fulfilling your destiny of being the open door for the Ruby Ray, the true Ruby Ray that is beyond force.

Thus, I seal you in the true Flame of Mercy, that is also beyond force. For it is truly harmless. Not only is it “less” than harm, it is less than any dualistic quality or appearance. Whatever appearance you may have, it is always less than that. And in being less than the dualistic appearance, it is always more: the MORE that I AM. Be sealed, then, in this Flame of Unconditional Mercy.

NOTE: Kuan Yin’s etheric retreat, the Temple of Mercy, is located near Beijing, China.

 

Copyright © 2011 by Kim Michaels

 

Anchoring a Flame of Willpower in Moscow

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Archangel Michael, December 27, 2011 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was received while the messenger was flying just South of Moscow.

Archangel Michael I AM! And I come with Archeia Faith to take this opportunity, to use the fact that our messenger is flying close to Moscow, to anchor and reinforce a Flame of Light in this capital of Russia.

I have earlier anchored a Flame on the Red Square, which I take the opportunity to reinforce, but I also anchor a new flame, a Flame of Willpower, a Flame of Determination, that will empower the Russian people to take a stand and continue to take a stand for the establishment of a true and real democracy in this country of Russia.

For truly, many events in the world will hinge upon whether what you have seen started in Russia in the latest months, as the protests against the election, will indeed gain momentum and will become a tidal wave that cannot be stopped, neither by the former KGB or any other force in this former Soviet Union.

Thus, the flame that I anchor will indeed stir things up. And for a time, it may seem as if the Flame is actually making things more chaotic. And indeed, if you take the viewpoint of those who have been, or at least have thought they have been, in firm control of the Russian nation now for many years, then things will become increasingly chaotic.

And they will indeed feel as if the ground itself is shaking under their feet. For they will feel like they have no firm place to stand any more. For what they have been standing on has not been the rock of Christ, but has indeed been the house built on sand. And the sand is now beginning to move and shake, until there shall be no fortresses, no walls left wherein they can hide from the attention of the people.

For indeed, we shall see to it that that which can be exposed, will be exposed—in accordance with the people’s willingness to not just see what is happening but also to take responsibility for changing conditions. For indeed, is it not so in every nation – that has gone through a quantum leap from a totalitarian system to a more free system – that is has never been the established power elite that initiated the change. The change has always been initiated either by an aspiring power elite or by the people themselves.

And we, of course, are not looking for a new power elite to spring up and take control of Russia. We are looking for the people to finally rise up and decide, that they have had enough of being ruled by these rulers who are either from abroad or who are not of the people, by the people and for the people. And the only solution can be, then, that the people themselves rise up, decide to take responsibility, decide then to educate themselves and decide to enter the political process in all ways available to them—while at the same time demanding more opportunities to take command over their nation.

Thus, this is indeed the only way forward, if Russia is to become a true democracy—and not continue to be the pseudo-democracy that it has been since the fall – so-called – of the Soviet Union. And even the pseudo-democracy that it was claimed to be before, where even Stalin himself said that there was no nation, where people were more free than in the Soviet Union. What mockery of the Flame of Freedom that Saint Germain holds for this earth; what mockery indeed!

And My Flame of Will and Determination will not allow this mockery to continue. And thus, it must indeed be exposed, it must be judged according to the people’s willingness to take responsibility for their nation. And so it shall be!

We are indeed determined to offer all possible assistance from the ascended masters to the Russian people. For it is indeed more important for the world as a whole, that Russia becomes a true democracy than even seeing true democracy spring up in the Arab world.

For truly, Russia has an important role to play, but it cannot be outplayed in the current situation, where the people are not empowered and have not taken responsibility for their nation. For indeed, Russia’s role will not be fulfilled through the kind of power and brute military strength that you saw in the Soviet Union times. Neither it will be fulfilled through fear, through instigating fear in others or fear in the Russian people.

It can be fulfilled only through Freedom and Love. And thus, anything that is anti–love, anything that is anti–freedom will be judged and exposed by the flame that we anchor now in this capital of Moscow, right in the Red Square, that for so many years was the symbol for the very center of the Soviet Union and the world-wide communist empire.

Thus indeed, my purpose is fulfilled and without any further fanfare, I seal this release and this dictation. It is done!

 

Copyright © 2011 by Kim Michaels

 

Seeing the skull and the rose with naked awareness

TOPICS: How mental images are created – The fallen beings have an easy task – Creating an action to influence the choices of others – Being deceived by good intentions – Attracting a false guru – The light beyond the teaching – The key to enlightenment –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master PadmaSambhava, November 27, 2011 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at an event in Sneek, Holland.

The Buddha I AM.
PadmaSambhava is my name.
Oneness is my flame.
Non-duality is my game.
I am impossible to tame,
for I seek no fame,
I have no shame,
and I never stay the same.

Why am I speaking, having the messenger hold a skull and a rose? Consider the symbology that human beings have projected upon these two things throughout the ages.

The skull so often a symbol of death, perhaps even of darkness, of hell, of that which is opposed to God. The rose so often a symbol of beauty, of the sacred feminine, of poetry, and of that which is uplifting.

Yet, in your scientific age, you know very well, that the skull and the rose are both made from molecules. The molecules are made from atoms, the atoms are made from subatomic particles, and the subatomic particles are made from pure energy.

Do you think that an atom in this skull is aware that it is part of a unit, that you human beings call a skull and attach certain feelings and associations to? Do you think the atom in this rose is aware of the symbology that you associate with the rose? Nay, for the atoms simply are.

And so, what is my purpose for holding up these symbols? It is to give you a frame of reference for what is the purpose of the Buddha’s teaching, what is the purpose of the teachings I gave, when I took Buddhism to Tibet and started the schools of non-duality. It is the same purpose for which Jesus taught, and that all true spiritual teachers throughout the ages have brought.

It is to help you see, that the associations you attach to symbols, to things like the rose and the skull, are nothing but mental images. They exist only in the mind. They were created in the mind. They can only be dissolved, where they were created: in the mind—your mind.

How mental images are created

Certainly, the intense symbology projected upon the skull throughout the ages, was not created in its broader form in your personal mind. Much of the dark symbology found on this planet was created in the minds of beings, who had fallen into the trap of separation. They projected it upon others, and gradually they created this entire phantasm in the collective consciousness. Most of you first took embodiment on earth after this had already been created, this phantasm of death in the collective consciousness. Thus, you took it on from the outside; you did not sit there and individually create it.

Nevertheless, this is the essential key, to those who want to understand the Buddha’s teachings. Regardless of whether you took it on from outside or whether it originated inside your own mind, you need to understand that what exists in your mind now did not actually come from the outside. Your mind responded to a projection from the outside, but what is residing in your mind is not the projection—it is the reaction. And what holds you back is not the action of what others have done to you; it is your reaction to any impulse coming from outside your mind.

This is the true key to enlightenment. Everything that is holding you back from enlightenment, that is keeping you trapped in the Sea of Samsara, that “thing” is in your mind. The thing – the reaction, the perception, the mental image – was created in your mind. And thus, it can be dissolved only where it was created: in your mind.

As long as you are projecting out, that other people are responsible for what is going on in your mind, you cannot reach enlightenment. It is an impossibility, as it would be impossible for this skull to suddenly start speaking. As long as you project that God is responsible for what is going on in your mind, as long as you project that other people or dark forces are responsible for what is going on in your mind, you cannot reach enlightenment.

Making the teacher responsible doesn’t help you learn the lesson

Yet on an even deeper level, there is a projection that is more subtle than anything else, and it is the projection described by Maitreya in such detail in the book Master Keys to Spiritual Freedom. It is the projection that the guru, that the teacher, is responsible for what is going on in your mind.

This was what caused you to leave the safe haven, the Garden of Eden, so to speak, that is represented as the lineage of true gurus, reaching all the way up through the spiritual hierarchies to the Creator. It was meant to be the protection of new lifestreams, so that they would have a frame of reference in the guru, for dealing with the inevitable initiation of the material realm, symbolized in Genesis as the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil.

This is, indeed, the consciousness of duality, as we have called it in the East, not that there is, as already said, differentiation, but that two expressions of differentiation could be in opposition to each other or separated from the whole. This is the lie, the illusion, that keeps you trapped in this Sea of Samsara, in the cycle of suffering. Because you are constantly projecting out, that you need to change something or someone outside the sphere of your individual free will.

What is the sphere of your free will? It is your mind! You are not responsible for anything outside the sphere of your free will. Thus, you are not responsible for what goes on in the mind of your brother or sister.

And so, as the Chohans have explained, as long as you are projecting out, seeking to change others – to change their mind, to change their reaction – then you cannot look at yourself. And if you are not looking at yourself, you cannot see the very reactions, the patterns in your mind, that are keeping you trapped.

The fallen beings have an easy task

For do you not begin to see, with all the teachings we have given, that the fallen beings had a very simple task before them, when they decided to oppose God and pull everyone down into this seemingly endless spiral of actions and reaction? Do you not see that they had to do only one thing: they had to create an action that was beyond what you, as a newly incarnated being on earth, were expecting?

Once they had shocked you with something you did not expect, then it was so easy for you to feel that you had to react to this. And in the beginning, you reacted slightly. But as the actions from them kept coming relentlessly, you eventually crossed a line, where you did not even react. But now you started thinking, that because what they were doing was wrong, you had to take action to stop the wrong, to right the wrong.

And thus, you started projecting out your own action. And then other people started reacting to your action. And this shocked you even more, because you felt that you had only the best of intentions. So why were they reacting to you telling them what to do? Well, my beloved, they were reacting for the same reason that you started reacting. And it is a very simple mechanism, once you understand—once you see, once you experience, once you have the frame of reference from the true guru, who is not in duality, and thus can give you that transfer of light that is the only antidote to the poisons of duality.

The simple fact is this: You were instructed by the true guru, that when you venture into the realm where free will is the ultimate law, you cannot allow yourself to have expectations of what should or should not happen. Yet what happened to many—and my beloved, it is perfectly understandable that this happened. Do you perhaps sense strictness in my voice? It is because I am intending to cut through the density of the layers that have been built in the mass consciousness. But that intensity is also the Ruby Ray fire of love, and originally there was only the most tender love.

For we understand, all of us, how difficult it is to go into this realm. We understand how subtle the temptation is presented by the dualistic mind. Nevertheless, I am here not to condemn and put down, but to give you the key to escaping duality. And there is only one key, and it is to recognize the following: You were instructed by the guru that in this realm, free will reigns supreme. Thus, you have a sphere of your free will, and that is your mind.

Creating an action to influence the choices of others

Nevertheless, it is possible to use your mind to create an action and to project that outside your mind, for the deliberate purpose of influencing other minds. You knew that you could not allow yourself to expect, that you would not be exposed to this. For it was virtually inevitable, that you would be exposed to someone outside of your mind, outside the sphere of your free will, who would project an action against you, for the deliberate purpose of changing something inside your sphere of free will, of changing your mind, of changing your choices, of influencing your choices.

And thus, what happened to so many was that they gradually forgot this instruction. And again, there is no blame here. It is simply something that happened. It happened because you made a choice. As Maitreya explains in his book, for each lifestream there was an individual reason for why you made the choice. No reason was wrong, no reason was better than another—it was your reason.

When you discover that individual reason, you have the option to change it. But you will not be able to discover it, unless you start looking inside yourself. And in order to start looking, you must break the cycle of action and reaction. And therefore, you must realize a simple truth, taught by the Buddha and all who are of the lineage of the Buddha: Whatever other people do to you, there is no natural law, or spiritual law, that says that you have to react to this.

This must be understood as being solely in the mind. It is entirely possible, if someone attacks you, to take evasive action or even to protect yourself. But this outer action still does not mean that you have to react inside your mind, by creating mental and emotional patterns that remain in the mind, even when the outer action is no more.

You see, it is entirely possible – as demonstrated by the Buddha, as demonstrated by Jesus – to be in the world but not of the world, to experience the actions that come at you from other beings without having an internal reaction, that creates a pattern in you that gradually builds a momentum. Until the pattern, the emotional and mental energies, become so strong, that you lose control of your mind. You lose control of your reactions.

And now you begin to think, that either in order to protect yourself, or in order to protect God’s plan, or promote some ultimate cause, you have to take action. You have to change the people who are seeking to change you, for you have now come to believe in the lie that something is right and something is wrong. And thus, what you experience them doing to you is wrong, and you must right that wrong.

Being deceived by good intentions

Do you see, how is it possible that so many people throughout the ages have had the best of intentions of doing God’s work, but they have been trapped into still using methods that were clearly against their own religious scriptures, or the universal knowing of what is right to do to another? For, of course, you all know that in some sense it is not right for one being to interfere with the free will of another. But you also need to know, that in this realm, where free will reigns supreme, it is inevitable that you will be exposed to this.

And so, what you need to do is, instead of trying to change the choices and actions of others, you focus exclusively on yourself. And you focus on not reacting, not creating a reactionary pattern. And when you have created patterns – as of course all of us did, when we were in embodiment, dealing with the physical realm – then you strive to immediately unravel the pattern.

If you will reach enlightenment, if you will make your ascension in this lifetime, if you will attain peace of mind, if you will fulfill your highest potential, you need to make a choice, a decision, to start unraveling the patterns of action and reaction. You think you have to react, when other people do or say certain things. You think you have to act, even in a long-term way, where you think that doing God’s work means seeking to influence others. And thus, YOU project an influence out from your mind.

You need to ponder the subtle distinction, for you need, of course, to come to the realization, that the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil precisely symbolizes the main feature of the dualistic mind: that there is no absolute statement, no absolute argument. You can take words and twist them to argue for or against any viewpoint, any issue.

Do you not see, that the scribes and Pharisees twisted words to argue against the living Christ, when he stood before them in the flesh? Do you not see, throughout the ages, that all true gurus have faced some among their supposed students, who came only to argue at the level of words, to twist words, to project out an interpretation.

So you cannot truly discern truth and error based on words. You cannot judge a person, you cannot discern a person, based on the words that they say, and especially not the words that they write. And thus, you need to look beyond the words, and you have the ability to tune in and sense not only people’s vibration, but their intent. You can, when you begin to become aware of the pattern of action and reaction in your own mind, you also begin to build the discernment where you can sense this in others.

Attracting a false guru

You can instantly sense when someone comes at you, and perhaps they speak seemingly neutral or kind words, but behind it is an intent of influencing your free will, of tying in to whatever patterns of action and reaction you have in your mind, and seeking to use it to get you to react—and therefore take a certain action, that they want to project into your mind. Thus, do you not see, that as long as you are trapped, fully identified with this pattern of action and reaction, you will – according to the age-old law that when the student is ready the teacher appears – you will inevitably attract to you, or attract yourself to, what we might call a false guru.

For the saying that when the student is ready, the teacher appears, of course, means that the student is always ready for some teacher. And the teacher that appears is the teacher, that the student can see with its present level of consciousness. And so, when you are trapped, fully identified with the pattern of action and reaction, you can only see a guru who is also in this pattern, but who has taken it to a more extreme level than yourself. And therefore, he is willing to project at his students what they should do, what actions and reactions they should have to his teachings—or to some problem in life that he projects that they need to solve.

And thus, it is only when you begin to see this pattern of action and reaction in your life, that you can magnetize yourself to what we might – of course, with an artificial choice of words – call a true guru. In other words, a guru who has at least begun to see and dis-identify from these patterns. And this is, then, when you can become open to a teaching, that comes from the lineage of the true gurus, the gurus who are not teaching because they have a pattern of action and reaction that they need to project. They are teaching because they are not projecting; they are sharing their Presences, like the sun is sharing its light.

The sun is not shining upon earth for the purpose of influencing human beings. The sun is the sun; it would shine even if there were no planets orbiting it. For it is a self-luminous orb, the open door between the material and the higher realms. It simply shines, for that is its joy. The teacher teaches, for that is his or her joy. It is an expression of who they are.

And that is why one of the subtle traps of many students is to look at a certain teacher, look at the outer teaching, look at the words or the choice of words, look at the concepts, look at the teacher himself – his looks, his dress, his manners, his this, his that – and they focus on the outer form of the teacher, instead of realizing that the outer form is just a vehicle and that the outer form is not nearly as important as the fact, that this form is transparent enough to let something from beyond shine through.

And even if the outer form of the teacher appears to be less than perfect according to your standard, then your standard is a product of the patterns of action and reaction you have in your mind. So if you seek to project your standard upon the teacher, how can you make use of that teacher? For the only way to make use of a teacher is to see, that there is a light shining through the outer form of the teacher—and then reach for that light, follow that light. Follow the light, my beloved. You know how in the world they say: “Follow the money,” but I say: “Follow the light!”

Look beyond the outer form of the teacher and the teaching, whatever teaching or teacher it may be. Follow the light that is shining through. And it is through that light, that you will have a frame of reference, that will empower you to transcend the patterns of reaction and action that keep you trapped at your current level of consciousness. For it is only when you sense that there is something beyond, shining through the teacher, that you are able to step outside of those patterns in your mind—and thus, suddenly, experience that moment of pure awareness.

The importance of pure awareness

And what is the importance of you experiencing pure awareness? It is because when you experience pure awareness, you become the open door for the light. And thus, you can realize, that the light that you have so far seen shining through the teacher, can now shine through you. And thus, you have made the ultimate use of the teacher, by realizing that when you follow a teacher to the point where you embody the teaching, you embody the light, then you become the next link in the chain of the true gurus.

You become a teacher yourself, even if you are not perfect. For when you have at least glimpses of pure awareness, going beyond this reactionary and action pattern, then you become an open door to the light. And then you can give some measure of that light to someone else.

The light beyond the teaching

When I took Buddhism to Tibet, I founded a school of gurus that knew that their purpose was not so much to bring an outer teaching, but to transfer light directly to their students. For they understood, that no matter how good at teaching is, it is still only words and it can be twisted and turned and misunderstood.

But the light cannot be misunderstood. For the student either experiences the light or does not experience it at all. For the student sees only the projections he is projecting upon the teacher. And so they knew, that when they could gather students, share their Presences, share their light, then there might come that point, where the student experienced the light, pondered where the light came from—because the student realized it did not come from the teacher; it came through the teacher. And when the student grasped this reality, then the student could go into pure awareness and then become an open door for the light.

And then, the teacher had done the job of transferring the light, even transferring the teaching. For what is the teaching? Is it the outer word? Nay; the teaching is the light, the teaching is the Presence. For everything is the Buddha nature, and thus what else is the goal of the Buddha, than to make you realize that you are the Buddha nature—by directly experiencing the Buddha nature, rather than sitting there in the mind, thinking you have figured out what the Buddha nature is.

But you only have a mental image, and you are so in love with the mental image, that you do not even want the Buddha to bother you. For you want to sit there and polish the image, trying to make it perfect. And so, therefore, you do not even see that you have met the Buddha in the road. And thus, you cannot even follow the admonition to kill him if you meet him.

And the meaning is, of course, that if you identify the Buddha in some form outside yourself, then that mental image keeps you from realizing your own Buddha nature. And thus, the Buddha, with the best of his intentions, has suddenly become the anti-Buddha. The guru, with the best of his intentions, has suddenly become the anti-guru. Of course, the Buddha and the guru do not see themselves this way, but you do in effect see them that way. For you are refusing to take in, to absorb, to become the teaching.

The key to enlightenment

This, then, is the discourse that you have earned throughout this weekend, by going through the process that you have gone through in your lives, of being willing to question, being willing to look beyond, being willing to reach for higher teachings, higher understandings, higher experiences. But I will also tell you, that all of you could benefit from truly pondering and absorbing the discourse I gave so many centuries ago, that I recently directed his messenger to find, on “Self-liberation Through Seeing with Naked Awareness.”

For one of the last temptations you need to overcome on the spiritual path, is the temptation to always strive for this high, extraordinary experience. But the reality is, my beloved, that the idea that there is some high experience, that you will have when you meet the Buddha or when you become enlightened, is precisely the last hindrance to enlightenment. For as I say in my discourse, once you experience pure awareness, you see that it is what we might call “ordinary” awareness, in the sense that there is no contrast. There is no duality to create contrast between high and low, between happiness and unhappiness.

That is why the Buddha attempted to come up with a word, that did not have a dualistic opposite. So he talked about “bliss,” as it has been translated. But of course, you can always say: “But then, what about anti-bliss, what about non-bliss, what about un-bliss?” And so, again, you are trapped in twisting words, rather than going beyond and experiencing that state of pure awareness, where there is no high or low; there is no contrast.

And thus, can you even call it “pure awareness?” Nay, but how can you talk about something without using words, my beloved. This is the dilemma that even we, who are the true teachers, face. But we do not see it as a problem, for we are always seeking to do more than words; to transfer light. Every dictation given from an ascended master is a fohatic expression, where the words are cups of light. Some students do not see this; they see only the words.

But eventually, many come to sense, that there is more than the words. And when you keep following the more, keep following the light, then you come to that point, that is the key to enlightenment. Where you see, that even though the guru is an open door for the light, the guru is not the only open door, for there is another open door inside of you. And then, when you become the open door, that is enlightenment.

And there are some who want to take enlightenment and project a concept upon it, that there are stages in enlightenment. But would it not also be productive to say, that there are not stages of enlightenment as much as enlightenment is when you realize that life is not still-stand; life is transcendence? And thus, the stages are simply the ongoing flow of the River of Life, where you are not seeing them as stages that can be put on a scale with high and low. For you have transcended that need to say: “Oh, I am at the 33rd level of enlightenment, and thus I am higher than all the others who are below me.”

But then, certainly, you are not enlightened, are you? What is the point in comparing, what is the point of setting up this scale? Yes, at a certain level of consciousness, people need it. But there comes a point, where you go beyond this, and you do not even concern yourself with whether you are enlightened or whether you are at this or that level. You are only concerned about expressing, about letting the light flow through you, sharing your Presence in greater measure every day, without having any goal.

For there comes a point, where you let go of the goal. There is a stage where it is right to have a goal, but there must come a point, where you let go of the concept that there is a goal that you strive for. For you let go of the concept, that there is something from which you are separated and you need to get to it.

Instead, you are who you are. You are the open door for whatever expression the Spirit decides to bring forth. You are willing to open your mouth, not knowing what is going to come through it. And therefore, you are sometimes as surprised by what is said as other people are.

And this is the flow of the Spirit, my beloved. You all have the potential to be the open door. If you see this messenger being the open door, then do not fall into the trap of idolatry, but follow the light until you see it in yourself. For you see that you too are the open door.

THAT is the eternal, timeless teaching. And that is my gift for this day. With my love, I seal you in my heart.

 

Copyright © 2011 by Kim Michaels

 

A new frame of reference for freedom

TOPICS: Freedom is not a passive quality – What is missing in the “free” world – Are you imprisoning yourself? –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain, November 26, 2011 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at an event in Sneek, Holland.

What, my beloved, is the sound of freedom? It is what you just heard; [refers to the decrees given before the dictation] it is the surging joy of feeling the freedom of God coursing through your entire energy field. And you are willing to flow with it; you are the open door for the Flame of Freedom, that wants to flow, that wants to express itself in this world.

Thus, so many times you sit there, and you wonder: “Am I too tired to decree? Do I have the power to decree?” And I have a simple suggestion for you, my beloved. For I am the God of Freedom, and I have a desire to be expressed through a physical vehicle on earth. And thus, instead of sitting there, thinking you have to give the decrees, invite me to give the decrees through you. And I will indeed flow according to your ability to be the open door and to hold the light.

Thus, what you hear in my voice, in the physical voice you are hearing – certainly not my physical voice, but it is nevertheless beyond what any human voice could produce on its own – is the flow of freedom through a physical vehicle. And this is not to set up one vehicle above others, but to make you realize, that you all have the potential to be open doors for the flow of freedom.

Freedom is not a passive quality

For what is freedom? Is it a passive thing, where you sit there and think, if you are not oppressed by this, if you are not oppressed by that, then you must be free?

No, my beloved, as these modern nations should have proven to you, you can have all the freedoms guaranteed in a democratic nation – you can have money, so you have freedom from money; you can have everything you could possibly need in the material – but does that mean you will feel free? Nay, I say!

Look at the people in this nation and many of the other rich and affluent nations in the world. Are they truly free? Do they have the flow of freedom flowing through their energy fields? Nay, they are burdened by this, they are burdened by that. They have all kinds of burdens in their own psychology, where they think that even though they have the outer freedom, they cannot express the inner freedom because of this or that condition, whatever it may be.

This, then, is not freedom. And that is what you need to realize. And how will you realize it? Only by experiencing that which is freedom—and that I AM, indeed. And thus, I come to give you, simply, a new frame of reference for what is freedom.

It is the flow; the eternal, ever-bubbling, ever-transcending flow, that just wants to be expressed and flow. And it accepts no hindrances, no obstacles—and you should accept no substitutes. For freedom is the ultimate expression of the creative joy of God.

It is not a coincidence that freedom is the seventh ray. For when you have walked the path of initiation on the other six rays, you come to that point, where the next step is that you must accelerate. You cannot sit there and passively wait for freedom to find you. You cannot sit there and wait for the right outer conditions, so that you are supposedly free.

Nay, freedom is a choice. Freedom is a decision to accelerate yourself beyond the limitations that you think can limit your spirit, because you decide: “I AM Spirit! And there is no condition in the material world, that can hold back and imprison my Spirit any longer. For I decide, that I will not accept any condition that can hold back my Spirit, and the expression of the Spirit of Freedom through me.”

What is missing in the “free” world

This, then, is the frame of reference that is missing in these affluent nations, who have been democratic for a long time, who have not been oppressed by Nazi Germany or Communism or any other outside force. They have been free now for many years, so that most of the people who live in those nations today grew up while their nations were free.

Yet, they do not feel free, because they have not come to the realization, that freedom starts with a decision—and then there must be the willingness to accelerate. And it is not that you accelerate by your own power, but you are willing to let the flow of freedom flow through you, and therefore accelerate itself, as it inevitably will.

Freedom is not a passive force. Freedom is an active force, that wants to be expressed, and it wants to be expressed for one reason only: It wants to set all life free to come up higher, to transcend the limitations, the limited state that you think you cannot go beyond. Because you have bought into the lie – spread by the fallen beings, who are the least free beings in the world – that you must accept limitations for your Spirit.

This makes no sense, when you finally lock in to the flame of freedom, and when you look at life through the perspective of the seventh ray and the Flame of Freedom. My beloved, what have Serapis Bey and Hilarion shared with you? In every retreat there is a kindergarten stage, where – when people have passed the initiations of the previous ray – they come into the next ray, and then they are first put into this kindergarten stage, where they have to deal with the perversion of freedom.

And one of the first things they have to deal with is precisely the belief that freedom is something that depends on outer conditions. Because when you do not have any outer conditions that oppress you, then you must be free. And this is the passive mindset, where people think they have to wait for freedom, for they have to wait for the right conditions.

Or, at an even more perverted level, they think they have to fight for freedom by always fighting against somebody else. Well, you will never win your freedom as long as you think you have to fight against another part of life. As long as you feel you have to fight against another self-aware being, then you cannot be free.

Are you imprisoning yourself?

You are not free, because you are imprisoning yourself in the frame of mind that takes away your freedom—because of one thing only. How can you be against somebody else and have the flow of the Spirit through you? The Spirit is one. The Spirit comes from oneness. If you want to put down one part of life, then the Spirit will not flow through you. Certainly not the Spirit of Light, the Spirit of the ascended masters.

Certainly, there are dark spirits that may masquerade as light, and that will flow through those who are warring, as you see in many people who believe that they are led by the spirit or led by God to fight other people. But it is not the true god; it is not the true spirit.

Only when you are willing to raise up all life, will you have the Spirit of Freedom flowing through you—and only then will you be free. So, you have to sit there in your groups in my retreat, and you have to see people fight and argue about what freedom is and what it means to be free. And until they stop arguing, until they stop putting down some part of life by defining conditions that you have to live up to – and therefore, seeking to restrict the freedom of others – they will not move on.

But when they do move on, when they do get it, when they do finally tune in to that Flame of Freedom, then what a joy it is to see how people open up, how they blossom, how all of a sudden there is a new sparkle in their eyes. And then, you know they have got it.

But what does it take to get lifestreams to that point? It takes that they must encounter my Spirit. And those who sit there and fight and argue are not ready. For if I, indeed, showed myself to them – even as I am doing now through an outer vehicle – they would not be able to handle the vibration.

And indeed, some who will read or listen to this dictation, will feel how it agitates something in them. And that is precisely the elements of anti-freedom, that are limiting yourself and the expression of the Spirit through you.

So be willing to look at that, IF you want to be free. If you do not want to be free, I, of course, respect your free will. But then, you have no need of me, for I am the God of Freedom. And I can only teach those who are ready for the initiations of the seventh ray.

This is not a criticism, but there is no point in teaching people about freedom, until they are willing to be free. As long as they hold on to some limitation, because they want that experience, then I have no business interfering with their experience.

I have no desire to interfere with anyone’s experience, but when people are ready, I do have a desire to give them the frame of reference, that allows them, that empowers them, to know what freedom is. And to know what it will take to accelerate themselves to the point, where they are free. Because now they are open, now they are willing, to flow with the flow of freedom, with the River of Life, with the flow of the Holy Spirit.

Let me see those spiritual students, who are willing to be free, to be open door for freedom. Let me see those nations, who are willing to be the open door for freedom, and who realize that this is not a matter of fighting somebody for freedom. It is not a matter of going into Libya and bombing here and bombing there. It is not a matter of letting yourself be dragged into conflicts in the Middle East or elsewhere.

Nay, it is a matter of opening yourself up to the Spirit of Freedom, so you accelerate your concept of freedom to a higher level, where you realize that freedom is not a material condition; it is a spiritual condition. It must be changed spiritually, before you can step up to a new and higher level of freedom.

Thus, this is the flame I am anchoring here in this nation, but it is truly not anchored in a specific location. It is spread out throughout Europe, not only in the countries that are represented by you who are here, but in all countries in Europe. For surely, somebody here has been in any one of the countries of Europe, and therefore you have a record in your being of what that country is like.

And I have been using your energy fields and your chakras to radiate that light to every nation in Europe. And thus, I am indeed grateful, joyful, and I am simply exuberant over being able to speak this way, and being able to have those who are willing to not just sit there and passively listen, but be part of this release in the Alpha and Omega action between myself and you.

Thus, being as I AM: quick, ready to move on, having many things to do, I thank you for your attention. And I bid you a fond “Adieu!”

 

Copyright © 2011 by Kim Michaels

 

To know truth, give up the quest for truth!

TOPICS: The retreat of the fifth ray – Only one truth? – Differentiation does not have to lead to conflict – No angry god in the sky – The ultimate truth is oneness – Truth is beyond words – The turning point – The real purpose of a teaching – True spiritual teachers – The psycho-spiritual crisis –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Hilarion, November 26, 2011 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at an event in Sneek, Holland.

As the chohan of the fifth ray, I, Hilarion, come to build upon the foundation set by my brother, Serapis. Truly, what he explained about the experience in the retreat of the fourth ray, is that students must come to a point, where there is something they value higher than the continued struggle to convince others that their way is right.

What, then, is that unifying element? It is when students on the fourth ray first of all come to realize that harmony, cooperation, is more important than being right, than being proven right. But it is also when they begin to realize, that passing the initiations of the fourth ray means that you become ready for the initiations of the fifth ray. And of course, the fifth ray has traditionally been seen as the ray of truth.

So, as they begin to see the need to go beyond the merry-go-round of the continuous struggle to prove yourself right or prove others wrong, some students begin to see, that it is more important for them to find a higher truth than the truth they have seen so far. And when you then are ready to pass the initiations, or to take the initiations, on the fifth ray, then you have to deal exactly with the question that we asked you to discuss earlier, namely “What is truth?”

The retreat of the fifth ray

And so, in the retreat of the fifth ray, that I oversee, we have a similar arrangement – as for that matter, by now, you should begin to realize you find in the retreat for every one of the seven rays – as Serapis Bey described. We have the arrangement where people are put into groups, where they then have to deal with this question: “What is truth, who has the truth, who has the higher truth, who is right, who is wrong, what is true, what is false?”

And so, what can happen in some of these groups, again, is that we always seek to put people together who have opposite views, or who have strong views of truth, a strong attachment to truth. And this then, again, creates the potential for conflict, but we are, of course, not seeking to create conflict. For we are not creating conflict by putting people together. What are we then doing? We are making the conflict visible, that has so far been hidden to the people themselves. For they have not seen the conflict in their own minds, in their own subconscious minds.

And so, when they are put together with other people, who also have unseen conflicts in their minds, then they tend to clash, and that then makes the subconscious conflicts visible at the conscious level. This does not necessarily mean, that you become conscious of the conflict or the cause of the conflict, but at least you cannot deny the effect of the conflict, namely that you cannot come into agreement with others.

And so you, again, of course see the parallel in the spiritual world on earth, where so many spiritual and religious people – even scientists and materialists – are engaged in this age-old question: “What is truth, what is the highest truth, who has the truth, who is right?”

Only one truth?

And so, of course, the first step to take is to deal with the concept: “Is there only one truth?” And there are indeed many students who come to my retreat, having for many lifetimes grown up in environments, where they firmly believed there had to be only one truth. Either the earth is flat or it is round, either the moon is made of green cheese or it is not.

This, however, is a product of the material world and the world of form. Do you not see, my beloved, that there is a fundamental principle in the world of form? Contrast the world of form with the formless. In the formless, there is nothing to differentiate, for differentiation is a product of form, as we indeed might say that form is a product of differentiation.

Where that which is one creates a differentiation in its mind, and this differentiation in the mind is then materialized as a distinct form, that is set apart from other forms. So, a form must have a distinct shape that sets it apart from other forms. A circle is round; a square is square; a line is flat. There can be no other way; you cannot have a geometric shape that is both round and square at the same time; it makes no sense.

Differentiation creates the necessity to differentiate, to choose, to say that something is “this” and therefore not “that.” Yet even in the spiritual realm, where there is no ego, no duality, there is still differentiation. So why are we not fighting amongst ourselves, we the seven chohans, about whose ray is truth, whose ray is superior, whose ray is right?

Because we do not make the critical mistake that most people on earth make. You see, we realize that it is quite possible to have differentiation without having to apply the evaluation of whether something is true or false. Is a circle more true than a square? No; it is just different.

You see, there are indeed many aspects of life, where you do not apply this value judgment, this either-or, where something is either right or wrong. Do you see the difference? Something is either a square or a circle, something is either right or wrong. Many people think it is the same thing; they think that if two religions are different, then only one of them can be right.

Differentiation does not have to lead to conflict

And this is the first challenge that students face in my retreat. They have to overcome this age-old tendency to think, that something must be true or it must be false, to think that there is only one truth, one superior truth. But in reality, you can only overcome this illusion by realizing, that the value judgment springs from the level of duality, the consciousness of separation, the consciousness that we call the ego.

For now you are using differentiation to set yourself apart from the whole, rather than using differentiation as different ways to express the whole, and as different ways, different expressions, that magnify the All. Do you see, that when you are not blinded by duality, you see that it was the one formless God that expressed itself as the differentiated forms? But you also see that all of the many differentiated forms and beings form a larger whole.

This is not the same as the formless, because there is differentiation, but there is still a wholeness, a oneness. The whole is more than the sum of the parts, because it is not made of only the parts. It is also made of the one formless God, that is imparted in every part. And so, when you have this vision, you realize that differentiation does not have to lead to conflict, and will not lead to conflict, when you do not see this through the dualistic glasses.

So you realize, that it is quite possible, that many individual lifestreams can each have a unique individuality, and they can grow and expand that individuality without being in conflict with each other, without limiting each other, without having to compete with the other. So that some people, as you see on earth, have set themselves up in dominant positions, where they can express their individuality almost without any responsibility, because they have managed to suppress the individuality of all those beneath them in this earthly hierarchy.

This, of course, does not exist in the spiritual realm. We do indeed have a hierarchy, but we do not see, that those of us who are at a certain level of hierarchy are being limited or restricted by those above us. On the contrary, because in the spiritual realm the flow of energy does not go from the lower to the higher, whereas on earth you see that it is the people at the lower level of the pyramid who are doing the hard work and those at higher levels who are reaping the benefits of their labor.

So you see, the flow is from the lower to the higher and the higher take advantage of this. In the spiritual realm it is exactly the opposite. Those at the top of the pyramid are the ones who are like the suns, who always giving, always passing on to those below them. And that, then, gives those below the ability, the driving force, to express their individuality in greater and greater measure.

No angry god in the sky

So we do not have this sense, that we are limited or restricted by those above us, we do not have the sense of the angry god in the sky, who wants us to follow his will—or he will send us to hell. On the contrary, we experience the infinitely loving God, who is constantly radiating its own Being and Light to us. And this is what we then take and express through the facets of the diamond of our individuality, that we have polished and made unique over a long time—if we can talk about time in the spiritual realm.

And so, we then see that God is the ultimate servant, for he who is greatest is truly serving the All. There is only one desire in God: to raise up all extensions of itself. Yet of course, God desires this to happen through free will. So when you realize this, you realize that differentiation actually has one purpose only, and that is to give the individual lifestreams an environment in which to expand their self-awareness, until they reach the level of the Creator, where they do not define themselves based on differentiation.

And when you begin to realize this, you realize, that the material universe has only one purpose: to facilitate your growth in self-awareness. And therefore, you can begin to grasp – at least some of the students on the fifth ray eventually begin to grasp – that the question “What is truth?” is actually a meaningless question.

The ultimate truth is oneness

For it is not a matter of finding an ultimate truth—and once you have found that ultimate truth, you are guaranteed to go to heaven. How do you actually go to heaven? Well, as Serapis pointed out: by entering the ascension spiral, which is a spiral, where you are constantly accelerating yourself by transcending your current state. So if you think that you have found an ultimate truth – whether it be in Christianity, Buddhism, Islam or an ascended master teaching – then you are not accelerating.

For now you are using the outer teaching to create a framework, a mental box, or a weapon to use against others in the egoic desire to raise yourself up in comparison to others. “Truth” has so often on earth been used as a weapon to justify aggression against others. Yet, you will not get beyond the kindergarten stage on the fifth ray, until you completely let go of this tendency to use “truth” to put others down.

For what is ultimate truth? It is that all life is one and that God the Creator wants all life to grow, and transcend, and come back into oneness. And so, if you are trapped in the idea, that there is a truth that can be defined on earth and that can be set apart from all other truths, so to speak, then you are trapped in the belief that truth is relative. You have taken one relative truth and elevated it to the status of being absolute. Yet the absolute truth is, of course, the Spirit of God. The absolute truth is the wholeness of the entire world of differentiation. And so, to take one part and impart it with absolute value is a fundamental misunderstanding of the very nature of the differentiated world.

It can only spring from ego, it can only spring from separation; there simply is no other explanation, regardless of the fact that people will come up with seeming explanations or justifications.

Truth is beyond words

For another thing you must realize on the fifth ray – in order to get out of these initial groups, that are the kindergarten stage – is that ultimate truth cannot be expressed in words. Because words have different meanings, and thus you can always twist and turn the words to justify anything that you want to justify. And this is precisely the initiation that is illustrated in the story of the serpent and Eve. Where the serpent presents her with the fruit from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. This is, of course, as we have said before, the relative knowledge of two dualistic polarities, that can only exist in relation to each other.

Truth is only truth – relatively speaking – when it is contrasted with error or lie. And that is why – when you are trapped at this level of looking for the ultimate truth, and thinking you have found an ultimate truth on earth – then you will so easily be tempted to use it to judge other people, and to try to either control them, or if they will not be controlled, try to punish and destroy them.

This is a pattern that you see repeated so many times throughout the world. Look at how religious organizations, such as Christianity and Islam, have fought wars over this. Look at how two fragments of Christianity, the Catholic and the Protestant fragments, fought wars over this issue. Look at how communism set itself up as having the ultimate truth, and again was warring with everyone, was willing to kill millions of people in order to establish their truth as the dominant one.

You see, my beloved, there is absolute truth and there is dominant truth. If you think that while you are still in embodiment on earth, you have found an absolute truth, that can be defined as a system in this world, you are demonstrating that you have not grasped the reality of absolute truth. Thus, you are not really on a quest for absolute truth; you on a quest for a dominant truth, that you can use to domineer others. And this is, indeed, the power struggle you see in so many religious movements, and in political movements, and even in the movement of materialism.

You will not get beyond the kindergarten stage in the fifth ray retreat, until you see the futility of seeking to use a relative truth as a weapon against others. And you see this when you tune in to the fact, that absolute truth is beyond words, and that the absolute truth is that all life is one and that God wants to raise up all.

You cannot then believe in the lie, that you can do God’s work by putting down another part of life. You know that you are only doing God’s work, when you are seeking to raise up the whole. And therefore, you might very well challenge other people, but you do not seek to put them down. For you realize, that then you are putting down the whole and that is also your self, your greater self.

The turning point

So then, there comes a point in the process that I take students through in the fifth ray retreat, where they realize the futility of this power struggle for what is the ultimate truth. And then they say to me: “Hilarion, we see this; we see how people have struggled for ages, we see that the ultimate truth must be beyond this earthly level of what can be expressed in words, but now what do we do?”

And the method I give them is always the same. For a time, you have abandon the very concept of truth. Take note, I am not saying you have to abandon truth. But you have to abandon the concept, that there is a truth that is contrasted with error.

And in the beginning, this is often extremely confusing to students, because for so long they have actually seen how they have raised themselves up through the first four rays by always reaching for a truth. And they thought, that the process of reaching for a higher and higher understanding would eventually lead them to this ultimate truth. But now I am telling them: Abandon the idea that there is an ultimate truth.

And after their initial confusion, and sometimes even objections, they come to this point, where they say: “Okay, I do not agree with this master. I do not understand what he is saying. But I sense that he has something I do not have. After all, he is ascended and I am not. So is there something to what he is saying. What if I did for a moment allow my mind to be completely free from this concept, that I have to evaluate every idea based on whether it is true or false? What if I just let my mind relax and float for a minute, and see what happens?”

And at that point, the students can then step out of the consciousness that wants to reduce truth to a dualistic system, with a contrast between true and false. And then, they can experience the Spirit of Truth. And when they experience this, they suddenly see: “Ahh, there is a truth, there is an ultimate truth, but it is completely beyond form, beyond differentiation.”

And then, they can see what I spoke about earlier: that it is not necessary to look at differentiation and apply a value judgment that this is true and everything that is different is false. For they see, that the purpose of the world of form is to raise up the whole. And thus, every so-called truth that is expressed on earth has the potential to raise people higher.

Even if a teaching is deliberately formulated by beings who seek to deceive humankind, even such a teaching can be used by students to raise themselves higher—when they see through the falsity of the ideas and concepts, when they see that these ideas do not spring from oneness but spring from separation.

The real purpose of a teaching

And thus, again, students then begin to take a more realistic – a more pragmatic, one might say – view of truth, where they realize, that the purpose of any teaching, of any thought system, really is to help people transcend their level of consciousness. And how do you transcend your level of consciousness?

You do so by taking the way that Serapis described, where you have a circular movement, which you give a specific direction, so you turn the circular momentum into an upward spiral. And so, what is the purpose of a thought system, such as a religion or a spiritual teaching? It is to enable people to create a momentum, so that they are indeed moving. They are not just sitting there indifferently, thinking they can know nothing.

They are moving, but the problem is that as long as they are moving within the system, it is a circular movement. But once they begin to understand this, and realize that the true value of any teaching expressed in words can only be realized when you transcend the words, then suddenly there is an upward thrust. And now, the circular momentum is turned into a spiral, and it propels them forward with great speed.

In fact, as Jesus said, “I wish you were either hot or cold,” because those who are hot or cold have a momentum, have a drive. It may be directed in the wrong direction, but they are moving. And so, if they can suddenly break through and see the need to go higher, to transcend the outer teaching, then their zeal can indeed be turned into a forward movement.

But of course, it is also valid to have the stand of seeking for the middle way, where you may not be zealous, where you may not be emotional, but you are still moving very much so, because you are always striving to transcend your present level and see with the pure mind, see with “beginners mind,” see with naked awareness.

True spiritual teachers

And so, this is when students on the fifth ray begin to pass the initiation. And they begin to see, that it is really pointless to seek to establish one superior truth or religion on earth. The real spiritual teachers are the ones who seek to help people see, that you do not grow by following a system. You grow by transcending the system, by using the system as a way to stimulate your mind, so that you go beyond the outer words.

And then, suddenly, you glimpse a hem of God’s garment. You experience the Spirit of Truth, that is both beyond differentiation, but that is also present everywhere in any differentiated form. That is, then, when you realize an eternal principle: The ultimate goal is oneness.

You cannot come into oneness by running away from some “thing.” You may think there is a devil, who will take you to hell. But if your religious or spiritual quest is driven by the desire to run away from the devil, then you will not run towards God—in the formless sense. You will run towards a false god; the image of god that is the opposite polarity of the devil.

And thus, when you realize that you are no longer running away, for there is no need to run away from anything, but instead you are running towards oneness, then you have shifted your momentum. And now, you are going in the right direction.

Of course, this is not to say, that you can keep running towards oneness. For there comes a higher point, where you need to realize that you can never catch up to oneness. For how can you run towards something that is everywhere present? But that is an initiation, that students cannot pass on the fifth ray, and that they only pass on the higher rays, in the retreats of those rays.

The psycho-spiritual crisis

And so, indeed, my purpose here is to show you the way to pass the initiation of the fifth ray. But I say this not only for yourselves. I express this also, and I anchor a flame and a light here, for this is also what needs to be understood in western society—if western society is to do what Serapis Bey described, of reaching for that higher level. You need to simply get beyond the dysfunctional approach, that there must be some higher truth, so that you are always coming across that you are trying to solve a problem by getting everyone to accept this higher truth.

But you also need to go beyond the approach that you see so much here in the Netherlands, of saying either that there is no higher truth or that in government affairs, we must shut out this quest for a religious truth, or some ideological truth, and be completely pragmatic. You must find that middle way, where you realize that you need to strive for acceleration.

And thus, it is not a matter of looking for some religious truth, but it is a matter of looking for certain universal, natural principles, that help people transcend their current state of consciousness, that help people turn their lives into a forward progression, an upward spiral that has a goal and a direction. And that has an understanding of how to move step-by-step, rung-by-rung on the spiral staircase towards that goal. So that people do not live their whole lives without any sense of purpose, and therefore naturally cannot overcome the psychological problems, such as depression and whatever flows from that sense of worthlessness.

Because how can you fail to feel worthless, when you sense that there is no purpose in your life and that nothing really matters? Of course you will feel worthless, if this is what you believe and what you were brought up to believe. So a modern society, an enlightened society, cannot bring its children up with this mindset. They must offer them an alternative that transcends traditional religion, transcends political ideologies, transcends materialism, but finds this universal way to show the forward progression of life—and the practical methods for realizing this.

This is the challenge that the West is facing, or rather not facing, right now, but which they need to face in order to transcend, not only the current financial crisis. For I tell you, that the biggest crisis in the western nations is not the financial crisis. The biggest crisis in the western nations is the psycho-spiritual crisis. And even when the financial crisis is long forgotten, the psycho-spiritual crisis will still be there. And it will remain and only get worse, until there occurs a shift in the way we approach the question—not “What is truth?’ but what is the “I,” what is a human being, what am I?

Am I just a material being, am I just a sinner, or am I more? Do I have the potential to be more? Does our society have the potential to be more than the modern welfare state, that thinks it can throw money at any social and spiritual and psychological problem—and then it is supposed to be solved. Because they think that psychological problems are like mechanical problems. If you have a problem with an engine, you find the part that is the problem and you replace that part. But that is not how the psychology functions.

For the psychology of an individual cannot be broken into parts. For it is a whole—that is the very definition of an individual being. It is a whole, and if you think you can break that individual being into parts, then you cannot heal the whole. You cannot heal the hole by fixing a part or by cutting out a part. You can heal the whole only by accelerating the whole to a new level.

That is the universal principle of the fifth ray, which is why we have also called the fifth ray the ray of wholeness. Because this is when you then – when you free your mind from the quest to strive for a truth that is based on differentiation – then your mind is free to grasp the wholeness behind the conflicts, the dualistic opposites that you saw previously, and that you thought was all there was. And therefore, instead of being engaged in a quest for truth, you were engaged in a quest to raise one relative truth as being superior to others. Therefore, trying to make a relative truth absolute, rather than transcending the mindset that sees relative truth, and then discovering truth as a whole that has no opposite. For it sees the whole and is based on raising the whole.

That, then, is my delivery; that is the light I have anchored; that is the fohat that has gone out, so that the words are driven by the light, that will drive them into the collective consciousness, where it will penetrate the barriers that individuals and society have set up around their minds, in order to be able to reject this truth.

Well, I, Hilarion, am exercising my right as the Chohan of the Fifth Ray, and the representative of all of the hierarchs of the fifth ray, to radiate my light through the physical vehicles of all of you.

And therefore, I say: “What is truth?”
“I am truth!”

And you are truth—if you discover who the I AM in you is. So discover that “I AM,” and discover that the I AM in you is part of the whole of the I AM, the greater I AM. And therefore, when you know this, you seek to raise up every part of the whole, for that is the only way to raise the whole. And raising the whole is the only way to raise any part. You do not raise yourself as an individual part, as a separate part. You can only raise yourself by raising the whole, by being the servant of all.

THIS IS TRUTH—as far as truth can be expressed in words. Deny it if you will, argue with it if you will, for you have free will to tie yourself on the merry-go-round of seeking to raise one relative truth to the status of being absolute.

It will never work, until you realize that your zeal can be turned into the upward spiral, when you give up the quest to establish one truth, one expressed truth, as superior.

Truth I AM. For I, Hilarion, have come into oneness with Christ, and thus I too am the way, the truth and the life. It is finished.

 

Copyright © 2011 by Kim Michaels

 

The enigmatic decision: Letting go and accelerating at the same time

TOPICS: Everything is created by decelerating light – A society progresses through accelerating the collective consciousness – Why you cannot solve other people’s problems – You each have your unique viewpoint – The cause of most human conflicts – What happens in Serapis Bey’s retreat – New thinking is needed on the fourth ray – The trap of the ultimate understanding – The potential for Europe to transcend old patterns – Give each other space – The words are fohatic keys –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Serapis Bey, November 26, 2011 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given at an event in Sneek, Holland.

Serapis Bey is the name I have used, when speaking to the evolutions of earth from the Ascended realm. I AM, of course, more than any name can convey. For what am I? I am – as you have heard the concept – the Chohan of the fourth ray. And many of you are familiar with the traditional portrayal of the fourth ray as the ray of purity, the ray of the white light of the Mother. Yet there is, as I have said before, another aspect to the ray of purity. Namely that it is the ray of acceleration.

Everything is created by decelerating light

For, you will know from your studies in physics in elementary school, that if you send white light into a glass prism, it spreads into the colors of the rainbow. And the symbol is, of course, that the white light is the light of acceleration—where all of the other colors come from a deceleration of the white light.

As you also know from physics, if you look at Einstein’s equation E = MC2, and change the equation around by dividing with C2 on both sides, you see, that you get a new equation that says, E divided by C2 equals M.

And so, the realization is that everything in the material universe is created out of energy that vibrates at a rate of vibration that is far beyond any vibration found in the material realm. Nevertheless, the material realm is created out of this higher energy, because various forms of deceleration factors have been applied to the higher energy, so that it now splits, first into the white and then into the colors of the rainbow.

And so, when you understand this, when you ponder this, you realize that everything that you see in the material world, is created out of spiritual light that has been decelerated in vibration. And that also helps you understand, that the key to purifying any condition in the material world, is to accelerate the energy beyond its current level of vibration.

There never has been, there never will be, a way to truly solve the problem at the same level of consciousness that created the problem. This was Einstein’s own insight, but it is an insight that all spiritual people can benefit from pondering. Because you who are the spiritual people, if you can internalize this concept, can not only use it to set yourself free from any condition – whether it be a material condition or a psychological condition – but you can also, then, become the open doors for helping society see, that there are certain problems we cannot solve at the same level. And therefore, we need to accelerate ourselves – our society, our understanding, our insight, our state of consciousness – to a higher level.

A society progresses through accelerating the collective consciousness

This may be, at first, a foreign concept to many societies in the West. But it is only foreign because you have not realized, that society has been doing this literally for centuries, if not for millennia. How does a society progress to a distinctly different level? It happens in only one way.

First, some people among the population begin to accelerate their individual consciousness beyond a certain level of consciousness. And then, as a critical mass is reached, then there is what physics calls a phase transition, where suddenly others start falling in line with the people who are the forerunners. And now, there is a shift in the collective consciousness. Surely there may still be some that are lagging behind, but there has been a shift in the collective consciousness. And suddenly, what was seen as an insurmountable obstacle a short while ago, is now seen for what it really is: just another condition, that we can find a way to overcome.

Look at your modern societies. Compare them to societies, how it was 200 years ago, 500 years ago, a thousand years ago. Project yourself into the mindset that people had back then. Realize that there were so many things they looked at as the insurmountable obstacles. And today, you look at the same conditions and you take it for granted, that you can go beyond those obstacles.

Just consider, as one simple example, how you have all come to this event from some distance. Then consider how 200 years ago, how long it would have taken you to come from your homes to this particular location. For some of you it would have taken weeks, and now you could accomplish it in a couple of hours with an airplane or in a few more hours with a car or a train.

Can you see, that what you take for granted today, seemed like an insurmountable obstacle for the people of not very long ago. And then, can you not also project yourself into the future and realize, that if history is any example, then humankind will continue to raise its awareness, to raise its consciousness. And there will be a time, where some of the obstacles you consider insurmountable today, will be seen as quite simple problems, that nobody even worries about anymore.

And so, can you not then realize, that the step, that could help both you personally and society, would be if people would realize, that we have already been accelerating our consciousness. But if we focused on this consciously and learned to do it more consciously, then we could speed up the acceleration rate.

And therefore, we could very quickly accelerate our societies out of some of the conditions that we currently think are a threat to those societies—be it the financial crisis, be it unrest or unpeace or conflicts that we think are insurmountable. And truly, they ARE insurmountable, when you look at them through the filter of a certain state of consciousness. And that is why you will never see the solution, when you look through the filter.

You can only transcend the problem by accelerating your consciousness to a higher level, where you can now see what you could not see before. And now, with your new awareness, your new vision, the solution suddenly becomes obvious. And this is the power of the fourth ray, when you understand the true inner aspect of it as acceleration.

Why you cannot solve other people’s problems

I am not thereby saying, that you yourselves can at any moment accelerate yourself beyond any condition in your psychology. For as many of you have experienced, it takes time. Many times, it takes time to work on a condition in your psychology. It may take years!

My beloved, this is not because you are deficient. Those of us who have been in embodiment on earth, have gone through the exact same process. You have been so programmed to look at spiritual teachers – such as Jesus, or Mother Mary or the Buddha or other gurus and teachers – and think that they must have been fundamentally different from you, because they did not have the problems you had.

Well, it is true that some people in their last embodiment before they ascended, did not have some of these problems. Because they had worked them out in previous lifetimes. But do not fall into the trap of thinking, that any ascended being has ever had an easier road to the ascension than you yourself are experiencing. We all had our difficulties, and do you not understand, that the difficulties that Jesus faced were as difficult for him as your difficulties are for you? And why is this so?

Because Jesus looked at his difficulties through the filter of the same state of consciousness, in which he had created those conditions. And you, of course, are looking at your own difficulties through the same state of consciousness through which you have created your difficulties. This is why you have the universally observable fact, that it is so easy for you to solve other people’s problems, but so hard to solve your own.

This is not because you are deficient, but it is because you are not looking at another person’s problems through that person’s state of consciousness. This means two things. In some cases you do actually see the solution that they don’t see. However, in other cases you do not see a viable solution, for although you may think you see the solution for them, you are not seeing that they cannot apply your solution, because you are not actually seeing the fullness of the problem as they see it from the inside.

And so you see, regardless, the fact is simple: You cannot solve another person’s problems for them, and in most cases they cannot solve their own problem by applying your solution, your vision. They need to come to a point, where they see a solution, based on their state of consciousness.

You each have your unique viewpoint

It is in most cases impossible for you to come up with an understanding, a reasoning, or an argument that will help them see what you see. Because you see, my beloved, they are not meant to see life through your perception, through your viewpoint.

Do you understand, that one way to look at a human being, or an individual lifestream, is to realize what you can see from your physical bodies. You are each sitting here in a circle, and if you think about this, you realize that each of you is looking at the exact same room, but you are looking at the same room from a slightly different angle, a slightly different perspective, a slightly different vantage point.

What you are, as an individual lifestream, can be described as a self-aware being, looking at the universe from an absolutely unique vantage point. And so is everyone else. This does not mean you cannot share your observations, but it does mean that it is not useful – helpful – for others if you try to force your vantage point upon others. For the person sitting next to you is a unique individual, created by God. He or she is not meant to come to see life from your vantage point. He or she is meant to follow his or her individual path from that particular vantage point. And you are each meant to expand your vision from the point where you started. But it is still a unique point.

Do you see, my beloved, there is a common consciousness found in many religious movements, and even in many spiritual movements, that there is only one truth, one right teaching. And if everybody accepted that truth, they would all look at life the exact same way. But this is only something that you need to believe at a certain stage of the Path. And when you grow beyond a certain stage of the path, you need to consciously acknowledge, that this is a dream that is not God’s dream.

Where it comes from is in this particular case immaterial, but many of you will know exactly where it comes from. It does not come from God. For God wants to raise up the individualizations of itself to the fullness of their individuality. God does not want to erase individuality—the divine individuality. And so, you are each meant to find your own unique vantage point, based on your divine individuality, and then grow from there in your own unique ways.

If you have a hundred ascended masters who have gone through the ascension, each of them have followed a unique road. There will be a point, where their roads begin to converge, so they have many things in common. But they are still unique individuals, who have slightly different views of life and the universe. That is why we, as ascended masters, retain some individuality—although it is not the individuality that most of you see on earth. For that is the human individuality, and it is indeed necessary to leave behind the human individuality.

The cause of most human conflicts

But you see, my beloved, what causes most conflicts on earth is precisely the consciousness that people fall into the trap of thinking, that the way to overcome human conflict is to erase the human individuality, by forcing everybody to have the same human individuality. This is the dream that you saw in communism, where you attempt to create a system that from early childhood programs children in a way that destroys and discourages their unique individuality, and seeks to make them all the same, to make them like automatons, who are like computers running a program rather than making individual decisions.

Of course, you can look at the West and realize, that you are doing the exact same thing, just in a much more subtle way. I am not trying to say that the governments of the West are deliberately seeking to brainwash people, as the communist governments were indeed planning how to do. But I am saying that there is a programming going on that is sub-conscious, because as you grow up in a society, you simply cannot question what that society is not questioning. So, you take over so many things, that you accept as not needing to be questioned. And this, then, is often what limits you.

So you see, the way to solve human conflict is not to go into the state of consciousness that: “Because I am in this religion, or because I belong to this political party, or because I have this superior philosophy, it is my role to go out and in subtle or forceful ways seek to get everybody else to accept what I accept. Because once we all accept the same things, we will be able to get along.”

You might be able to get along, if it was possible to erase people’s individuality. But you would not fulfill the purpose of life, which is to grow in your individuality. But you actually see, that even in communist countries who for 70 years programmed children to be “good communists,” there were many, many people who simply would not respond to this; they would not allow their individuality to be erased.

And that is why you saw the countries that were occupied by the Soviet Union for 50 or more years: as soon as there was an opportunity to throw off this yoke, they immediately took it. And there were people who stepped forward and were willing to express their individuality in helping their societies transcend the communist past. So, not only is it impossible to make everybody the same, but even if it was possible, it would be counterproductive to the very purpose of life itself.

What happens in Serapis Bey’s retreat

And so, my point for bringing this up is to help you gain a deeper understanding of something that has been released before, namely that when students come to my retreat at Luxor, then they are first put into groups with other students with whom they have clashing personality, karma, astrology, whatever. They are put in groups with people they have the greatest potential to clash with, and then they will stay in those groups until they fulfill a certain condition.

And I want to describe that condition more deeply for you, that you might understand it and take advantage of it. You see, my beloved, you have to reach a certain point on the path, before you are ready to enter the retreat of Serapis Bey on the fourth ray. You have to have gone through, to some degree, the first three rays and gain some mastery on those rays. Yet it is entirely possible to go through the initiations of the first rays and actually, in the process of doing so, build a stronger and stronger individuality. This is often an ego-based or a separate-self-based individuality.

Now again, you must understand, that when you start the spiritual path, you are very much influenced by the mass consciousness, which does seek to erase individuality and make everyone follow the lowest common denominator. So it is necessary for you, in the beginning stages of the path, to actually forge a stronger individuality, so you can pull yourself above the mass consciousness. And this is what you do on the first three rays.

But then, when you come to the fourth ray, you cannot go any further with this. And that is why those who have not already understood the need to let go of this outer personality, they are put in groups with other people who are in the same frame of mind. So that by clashing with each other, they are acting out this outer personality in more and more extreme ways. And I can assure you, my beloved, that if you ever watched the soap operas made here on earth, I can assure you that some of the things that students in my retreat do to each other, are not all that different from what you see in the typical soap operas.

It really is sometimes, that I, Serapis Bey, feel like taking a bar of soap and washing out their mouths, when I hear what these students – spiritual students – will say to each other in their attempts, my beloved, to get other people to accept the view of life and spirituality, that they have built on their path so far.

Do you not see, if you take an honest look at spiritual movements, that you see the exact same pattern? There are people who have used a spiritual teaching to raise themselves to a higher level of consciousness. This is perfectly commendable; this is what you need to do. But then, there are people that come to the point, where they feel that now they either have some superior truth or they have attained some higher state of consciousness or some higher status in the outer organization. And now it is their role to be teachers, and the way they conceive of the role as a teacher is that you get other people to see the spiritual path the way YOU see it.

So that they can follow their path the way you have followed yours, because you think, that this is the only or the superior way. This is precisely what happens to people, when they come to my retreat. Many of them have the sense: “But I have followed a path, I have raised my consciousness beyond what it was. And therefore it must be a valid path I have followed. And therefore, if it is a valid path, it should be the path that everybody else should follow, because then they would experience the same progress that I have experienced.”

But you see, my beloved, your path IS a valid path—for YOU. But it does not mean, that it is equally valid for others. I am not thereby saying, that you have not gone through certain universal initiations, that everybody else must also go through. Surely, you can inspire and help other people by sharing with them your experiences. But you see, what happens to so many people in spiritual movements, is that instead of sharing their experiences, they are seeking to project their viewpoint onto other people.

When you are sharing, my beloved, you are coming from a non-aggressive vantage point. You are simply saying: “Let me tell you what worked for me.” And then you are setting the other person free to take that any way he or she wants. But when you are coming with the intent of projecting a certain view upon others, you have an intent to change them. And therefore, you are not setting them free.

But you know, my beloved, what Jesus has said? What you do unto others, you must first have done to yourself! And this means, that subconsciously, in most cases, you are not setting yourself free. And do you understand what this means? It means that so far you have followed a path that has taken you to a higher level than that from which you started, but now you think that you have to continue to follow that path and that it will also take you to higher levels. But when you come to the fourth ray, that is no longer true!

New thinking is needed on the fourth ray

The path that took you through the first three rays, will not take you beyond the fourth ray initiations, because you need to accelerate yourself to an entirely new level in order to get past the fourth ray initiations. And so, if you keep trying to do the same thing, to strive to approach the path with the same state of consciousness, you will stay in the groups where you are constantly arguing and reasoning and bickering with other people, who are trapped in the same state of consciousness. And you will stay there for as long as it takes.

For I, Serapis Bey, may be known as a disciplinarian, but there is a point where discipline cannot work. For these people will not hear what you are saying. Do you see, why we talk about the school of hard knocks? It is when people will not hear what you are saying. They cannot – they will not – hear the spiritual teacher, so they must have experiences, until they have had enough experiences and finally say: “I have had enough of this; there must be something better, there must be something more.”

When people have gone through the first three rays, we do not throw them back out into normal life, where they have to learn from physical experiences. So I give them something in between, where they can sit in these groups and create their own experiences amongst themselves, of trying to always convince somebody else and projecting that the other person is wrong if they don’t see things your way.

And at that point, no amount of discipline will help them. They simply have to have the experience until they feel, they experience; they know: “I have had enough. I have finally had enough! I am ready for a better way. I am ready to explore if there is a better way.” And at that moment, I can then present to them – again, as I have done many times before – the better way. But now they can begin to at least see aspects of it, that they could not see before, because their eagerness to project out blocked their ability to take in.

You cannot look both forwards and backwards at the same time. If you are projecting an image out upon other people, you cannot take in a higher vision from a spiritual teacher. It is really that simple, my beloved. You cannot take in, if you are constantly projecting out. Nobody can do it!

You may think you are different, but you are not. This is one of the wonderful lessons of the material universe. Gravity works the same for everyone, no matter what you believe. No matter how high and mighty you think you are in a society, it is, as they said of the kings of old: “They still put their pants on one leg at a time.”

There is a value in this leveling factor, where you realize that your way of looking at things is not superior to anyone else’s. Your way is unique, and in uniqueness, comparisons and value judgments simply have no meaning. And this is what happens to students after they – sometimes for a very long time – have been going at each other, always trying to get the upper hand, always trying to be right, to prove the others wrong, to project at them that they are wrong, that they should change and why they should change.

At some point, they come to this point, where they just suddenly fall still. And you can see how something in their being just relaxes. It just relaxes, and for the first time in a very long time, you as the teacher can see: “Ah, now the student is ready. Now I can appear, because now the student can actually see me.” Whereas before, they saw only a mental image in their mind. And if I did not conform to that image, they would reject me and anything I said.

And that is the moment we look for. Many of you will know on your own path, that you have had these experiences, where something jolted you out of your normal state of consciousness. Suddenly, there was either a stillness or there was an openness. You were open to something new, and then suddenly the new appeared, as if out of nowhere. Many of you have described how you found the AskRealJesus website in seemingly miraculous or mysterious ways. But there was nothing miraculous or mysterious about it. You had come to the point, where there was an openness.

The trap of the ultimate understanding

But then, my beloved, do not fall into the trap, that so many other spiritual people have fallen into, of thinking: “Ah, now I have found the ultimate teaching. Now I just need to study this teaching and do these outer practices, then I will make it.” No, my beloved, you will only make it if you continue to allow yourself to have this openness to the inner direction. There is no outer direction coming from heaven, that can take you through the Ascension Spiral. There is no mechanical way to make a being ascend. This was the dream of Lucifer, to force people to be saved. But it cannot be done!

It must come from within, and it is not a correct view – as so many in traditional religions have – that God sits up here and has some infallible will for how you should follow your path—and it is just a matter of locking in to this will. You cannot actually ascend by following the advice of an external teacher. You must come to the point, where you are not always seeking advice from someone outside yourself. For you are willing to make decisions!

You do not ascend by making the decision to never make your own decisions, but to always do what this supposedly infallible spiritual teacher tells you to do. That is not how you ascend. Following a spiritual teacher can help you get through the first three rays, but it cannot help you pass the initiations on the fourth ray. For on the fourth ray, the only way to pass the initiation is to come to the point, where you are accelerating your consciousness from within.

This is not done by human power, but it is done by acknowledging: “I have an opening in my own mind to the spiritual realm. And therefore, I can allow spiritual light to flow into my mind from within.” Not from an external source, not from a guru who is God in embodiment, not from somebody who has more light than I, not from the ascended masters outside of myself—it comes from within. But to get to that point, you must make a decision to accelerate your consciousness to the point, where you are open to this light.

There is a value in surrender, because there are many things you must surrender and let go of. But surrender alone cannot take you beyond the fourth ray. Surrender is actually more valid on the fifth ray, although it is also required on the first three rays. But the fourth ray is the center of the spectrum of the seven rays, precisely because this is the point, where you have to make a decision to accelerate—to accelerate your consciousness. It is not, my beloved, as so many people think, a matter of understanding something.

You see the people who sit in their groups and argue amongst themselves, they think it is a matter of coming to some ultimate understanding. And when I have the ultimate understanding, then I will somehow magically take the next step. But it is not so; it is not understanding! It is a decision; it is a decision that “I will not continue to go around in these endless circles on this endless treadmill. I am deciding, right now, that I am accelerating myself beyond my current level, and I am just letting go of all of the things that are holding me on that level.”

This is the moment of decision, of decisiveness, but it is not an outer-mind decision. It comes from within! It is a very delicate process. You cannot force it with the outer mind.

Yet, if you do not use your will, it will not happen! You cannot sit and passively wait for it. No matter how long you wait for it, it will not happen. On the other hand, you cannot use the outer mind to try and force it, because the harder you try to force it, the more you push it away. So it is an enigma, but it can be solved. We have solved it, we have seen many students solve it. Some of you have already solved it, and all of you can.

But it is a matter of finding that point, where you see how you are trapped in an endless treadmill that really leads nowhere. And therefore, you know that you must consciously decide to reach beyond it, to accelerate yourself beyond it. It is not a matter of solving something; it is a matter of accelerating yourself out of that condition, out of that state of consciousness.

The potential for Europe to transcend old patterns

Why am I giving this teaching right here in Holland? Because Holland in many ways symbolizes where the western world is at right now. Certainly, many other countries are at the same point. But Holland is a very typical example of it, where you have created the welfare society, the material welfare society. But you are powerless to deal with the fact, that the more material welfare you give people, the more unhappy they are, the more psychological problems they have.

And you do not know how to deal with this, and it is because you have not been willing to acknowledge, that your current approach – based on a strange mixture of traditional Christianity and materialistic science – cannot take you to the next level. It cannot take you beyond the problems that you are creating right now. There is no way to solve these psychological problems, because they are not psycho- and they are not -logical. They are spiritual problems!

There is no logic here that can be applied. The only solution is to accelerate your consciousness beyond the problem. The ONLY solution! Therefore, you can continue to go around in circles, trying to find either solutions from traditional Christianity or solutions from materialism for how to solve people’s psychological problems. But you will never solve them, unless you recognize that people have a universal spiritual need.

You don’t even need to call it spiritual, but you need to recognize, that they have a need to go higher. They have a need to have a sense of purpose, a sense of direction, a sense that their life matters, that their state of consciousness matters, that they can raise and accelerate their state of consciousness, and that this helps them live more happy, peaceful and fulfilled lives. There is no other way than to show people a path of the acceleration of consciousness.

Call it spiritual or non-spiritual, if you will. There are many ways to express it, but it is a universal principle. If you do not accelerate your consciousness, if you do not see life as a process of accelerating your consciousness, you cannot be at peace, you cannot be happy, you cannot be fulfilled! And you will become a closed system, that will create more and more problems in your own consciousness, until you become more and more burdened by these problems and you simply cannot function anymore.

There is no other way. And that means, again: society, western society, in order to come to a higher level, must first become conscious of the fact that what we are doing now is a treadmill, that will never lead anywhere. And then, we must make a decision to accelerate!

Do you understand, my beloved, when you are going around in a circle, you can go on indefinitely? If you are at one floor of a building and you keep walking around in the circle, you will never ascend to the next floor in that building. But now take the movement you have in the circle, and give it a direction that reaches beyond the circle, and what do you create?

You turn the circular movement into a spiral, that leads upwards. And then, you can ascend to the next level on the spiral staircase, that you now realize life is—not the dead end that it seemed to be before. But you have to make a decision to go beyond understanding this, to where you actually have the momentum, the driving force, that turns your circular movement into an ascending spiral.

Do you not see, if you look at this honestly, so many spiritual and religious people, they have the understanding but they cannot seem to put it into action, they cannot seem to get out of these old momentums. And it is for one reason only. Their understanding has become a closed circle!

And there needs to be an acceleration factor, that turns the circular movement into an upward spiral. There is no other way. There never has been, and there never will be!

You can go after the false teachers who promise you the automatic path to salvation, the shortcut, the quick-fix, the way to ascend without looking at yourself and making a decision. You can go after them for as long as you want, my beloved. Because as long as you are going after these, you are not ready for what I can offer. And thus, I can do nothing for you. I am not thereby judging or condemning you; I am simply stating the fact that as a teacher, you can only teach those who are ready for what you teach!

No one can teach everything, no one can teach everyone! I am the master of the fourth ray. I am not concerned about teaching people on the first ray, because I know that my beloved brother, MORE, is perfectly capable. I know that Master MORE is more than capable of teaching people, students, on the first ray.

I am not sitting up here and looking at Master MORE’s students and saying: “Oh why aren’t they getting it!” And then I go to Darjeeling and have a cup of tea with Morya and I say: “Can’t you see that you are not teaching your students the right way? They’re not getting it; you need to teach them my way then they will get it.” That is not the way we work, my beloved, because we have transcended this need. I teach what I teach, Master MORE teaches what he teaches, Lanto teaches what he teaches. And we know that what we each teach is perfectly enough, to get students to go to the next level.

We also know, that there is no perfect teaching that will take any student to the next level, because there can be no guarantee, because in the end it is up to the student’s decision. And we allow the students, we have infinite patience, to allow students to go through the experience that they need to go through, to come to that level, where they are ready to make the decision to take the next step.

Give each other space

Can you not, my beloved, look at each other the same way? Can you not see how, as long as you are projecting out and seeking to change other people, you yourself are going around in a circle! Because you are so focused on other people – changing their view, their decisions – that you have no awareness or no stillness, to go in yourself and make the one decision that will turn your circular movement into an upward spiral. Can you not see this, my beloved?

And then realize, that if you can let go of this consciousness of projecting, then you can rise to an entirely new level, where you can actually begin to teach people the only way you can teach—through your own example.

This is the vision I hold for the students worldwide at this particular level of time. This is also the vision I hold, that some of the wealthier countries in Europe can rise to that recognition of the need to make a decision to accelerate to a higher level.

The words are fohatic keys

And thus, as I have been speaking these words in the physical, the words have become fohats. A fohat is a word that does not just carry what you normally associate with words, namely a meaning that your mind can interpret. But they become cups of light, that carry light.

And so, this dictation has been a fohatic expression, where the light has gone out, not only through the words spoken by the messenger, but through each of your auras and chakras, as you have been individually able and willing to be the open doors. And so, wherever you have come from, there has been an arc of light from where you are now to your home country. And there has been a stream of light, and some of you will have noticed it, but be not discouraged if you have not, for there has still been that stream of light.

And thus, we have given both words, that the mind can do what the mind does—interpret according to its current state of consciousness. But I have also given a fohatic release of light, that for those who are willing can be taken in and used as an impetus to accelerate yourself.

But you can only accelerate, if you are willing to do your part, which is to make the decision to flow with the light. You are not producing the light, do you understand? No one can produce the light from within themselves, but you can get it from within yourself by opening yourself up to the flow of the spirit, the Holy Spirit.

But that takes a decision, because you have to be willing to let the light take you where it will take you, to take you beyond your current level. And that requires a decision. And it is, in a sense, both the decision to accelerate and the decision to let go. It is the decision to let go of the old, it is a decision to be willing to embrace the new and to never look back, to never again go into these old patterns, because you know that you are beyond them permanently.

This is the opportunity you have, and as the teacher I AM, I say: It is up to you whether you will accelerate, or whether you will come back to my retreat and go back into your customary therapy group, and continue to do what you have been doing for however long you have been doing it. I love you either way, I welcome you either way. Yet I can do infinitely more to help you, if you are willing to make the decision to accelerate along with me.

So thus, “Enough said,” as they say, for there is nothing more that can be said. There is no understanding that can be given. It is only a matter of decision, and the decision is yours, because I made mine a very long time ago.

Thus, it is finished; it is done, and I leave you with the infinite peace of the Acceleration Flame, that has no need to change anyone else, because it is flowing with the ever-moving joy of acceleration’s flame, going ever higher without being concerned about anything outside its own sphere of free will. Thus, Serapis I AM!

 

Copyright © 2011 by Kim Michaels

 

Let the Estonian people share their Presence

TOPICS: A revolution through song – The law of oppression and judgment – The Estonians think they have nothing to offer – Do Russians think they fool anyone but themselves? – Love does not pretend – Share your songs –


Listen to the recording of this dictation (Subscribers only)

Ascended Master Venus, October 30, 2011 through Kim Michaels. This dictation was given as the messenger was driving in a car towards Tallinn, Estonia.

Lady master Venus I AM, and I AM here to anchor a special flame in the country of Estonia. The Estonian people are very dear to the heart of myself and Sanat Kumara.

There are rumors and myths, that say, that the Estonian people are ancient people, and far away back in time, came from far away in the East, even from the area around the Gobi desert. And while one should be careful not to take ancient myths too literally, there is indeed a truth, that many among the Estonian people were among the 144,000, that came with Sanat Kumara from Venus so long ago.

Of course, those among the 144 000, who have not ascended, are spread throughout the earth and can be found in many nations. But given its size, Estonia has a larger portion of them than most other nations. And this, then, is why, when you look at the three Baltic countries as a threefold flame, it is obvious, that Estonia holds the pink plume of love.

This can also be seen, when you look at the Estonian nation, its history, its literature, its creative expression. You can even see it in the difference in architecture found in Estonia compared to the surrounding countries, including the neighbor to the south. Where there is a subtle difference in the architecture, that reflects the Estonian people’s love for beauty.

A revolution through song

This is, of course, one of the explanations why the Soviet occupation was so difficult for the Estonian people. For the Soviet suppression did indeed seek to eradicate creative expression and also eradicate beauty. How is it even possible, that some of the buildings built during Soviet times could be so ugly compared to most people’s sense of beauty? And thus, you also see why a people who are sensitive to beauty found it difficult to endure a regime, that had so little respect for the very quality that they value so highly.

Now, my beloved, when you look at the recent history of the Estonian people, you will see that after fifty years of brutal suppression, they grabbed the opportunity to be free, when they saw that it had arisen. There was not even a thought of a violent rebellion against the Soviet Union, partly caused by the brutality of Soviet repression, which made it obvious to anyone that such resistance was futile.

Nevertheless, the Estonian people had the love and the patience to wait, until the Soviet regime had outplayed its role. And then, when the saw the opportunity, they jumped on it with their greatest asset. And what did the Estonian people do to say to the Soviet Union, that enough was enough and that they wanted their independence? Did they rise up in violence, did they start a civil war, did they even gather together and destroy cars and stores?

Nay, they did gather together, but they sang, my beloved. They sang their hearts out. And through sharing their Presence, their love flame, their love for beauty, through the beauty of their songs, they sent a peaceful message, that penetrated the layers of defenses, that those who were the representatives of the Soviet Union had built. And thus, they realized that this people could no longer be suppressed. And this, then, is just one lesson that the world could learn from the Estonian nation, and indeed the three Baltic nations.

The law of oppression and judgment

For of course, we do wish to acknowledge the wonderful event of the people of the Baltic nations joining hands and forming a chain of people stretching so far through the Baltic countries. Truly, an example of a peaceful protest, but not even a protest: a signal, that was clearly beyond duality, and therefore signaled clearly, that when the people are willing to transcend the dualistic struggle, then those who have played the part of the dualistic oppressor must withdraw.

For this is the law, my beloved. If they do not withdraw, then that refusal to withdraw is indeed the judgement. Do you not see, that what Jesus told the world so many years ago, was to turn the other cheek. And this is what the Estonian people did. But Jesus, of course, did not say you had to remain silent while turning the other cheek. So singing is indeed in the true spirit of Christ.

Thus, the world could learn and could be inspired by the Estonian people, not only how they stood up to the Soviet Union through song, but how they have carried on this tradition. For I can assure you, that on the planet Venus, we have for many eons of time gathered together tens and hundreds of thousands of lifestreams, and we have joined in oneness though song and dance. These are indeed powerful tools for giving people an experience of the oneness, that transcends the boundaries built by the ego.

The Estonians think they have nothing to offer

And this could be another source of inspiration for the world. Indeed, as was said in the dictation in Denmark, there are people, who are afraid to stand up and say: “We have something to offer.” It is not a coincidence that Denmark and Estonia are two of these nations. They are both small nations, they have both overcome their aggressiveness. And therefore, they sometimes tend to think that since they do not so aggressively promote themselves as other larger nations, it must be because nobody really cares and—perhaps it is because they have nothing to offer.

Yet, take note of the fact, that there is an ancient link between Estonia and Denmark, in that the Danish flag is said to have fallen from the sky, while the Danish king was enveloped in a battle in the Estonian territory. Take note of the fact that we have two messengers, one from Estonia, one from Denmark. And so, learn from this, that even small nations have something to offer, when they decide to look at themselves, not with the self-deprecating criticism and somewhat false sense of humility that they normally do. But with the realism that comes from true love, unconditional love. For love is not blind; true love is not blind.

It is the ego-based love that is blind, but true love sees all. And therefore, true love not only sees your shortcomings but it also sees your strengths. It sees what you have to offer. And thus, if you withhold the gift, that you could bring to the world, you have not yet mastered true love. You have instead allowed yourself to be persuaded by the serpentine logic of the falling beings, that says that you should not boast, you should not step forward, you should just sit there and try to be invisible and let the other aggressive nations do what they want to do. You should always think, that the initiative must come from somewhere else, from those who are bigger or have more resources and more aggressiveness.

Do Russians think they fool anyone but themselves?

Yet I tell you, that there is much that the smaller nations throughout the world have to offer. For how many times have you seen that wars and conflicts were initiated by the big nations. My beloved, take note of what happens at sea.

Is not a little boat easy to steer? And so, it can easily change course, when it sees that conditions on the sea have changed. Yet take note of a big oil tanker: once it is set on a course it takes a long time for it to turn. And thus, the same with a big nation: it takes a long time for it to change course. Even when it has seen the dangerous cliffs ahead, it cannot always avoid them.

Thus, you will see, for example that the Estonian nation has made far greater progress in the twenty years since the demise of the Soviet Union than has Russia itself, even though Russia clearly has far greater resources. And so, how can this be? It can be only because the people in smaller nations are not as set in their ways, for they do not have the arrogance found in many bigger nations, where they are not willing to look at their past, not willing to acknowledge their mistakes. For they think, they must have always been perfect, and thus no matter what happens, they seek to always interpret it as something that was basically okay.

And they are even willing to rewrite history in saving the facade that they have built, but which fools no-one but themselves. Do the Russian people seriously believe, that they fool any of the people in the former Soviet republics? Do they seriously believe, that they can fool those who suffered under the brutal Soviet repression for so many years into thinking that Russia can become an equal among nations, without going through the self-honesty and observation that Germany has gone through in its attempts to transcend the Second World War.

No-one is fooled, save those among the Russian people who are not willing to look at themselves. Is it, my beloved Estonians, true love to just say nothing to those who live among you, yet still see themselves as Russians rather than Estonians? Is it true love to not speak out about what you endured by the heavy hand of the Soviet oppressors? Nay, it is not love; it is not true love. It is the false love, that has been persuaded into thinking, that if we just pretend like nothing happened, then nothing happened.

But I tell you, something did happen in Estonia and other occupied territories. And you had better make your voice heard, or the Russian people will start sliding right back into thinking that you are basically lost Russian territory. And that you should one day either voluntarily, or with a little bit of help from the East, come back into the fold.

For you do not belong in the fold, you do not belong under Russia. You never have, for you are meant to be part of the greater European nation, of which Russia is meant to be a part also. But as has been explained by Lanto, this is something that was derailed, and it will take time for the big ship of Russia to truly change course. And they will need help from the little lighthouses, that send their beacon of light out across the dark sea, that they may see that there is something up ahead that they might pay attention to.

For of course, you might think of the ancient joke, where a big battleship in sailing on the dark sea, and they see a light up ahead and they signal to the light: “Turn away. I am a battleship. I have the right of way.” And the little light signals back: “You have better turn away, for I am a lighthouse, and the cliffs upon which I stand, are no match for your armor.”

And thus, you see indeed, that the Russian nation needs these beacons of light. For otherwise, they will not right their ship, before it is wrecked on the cliffs of reality. And who have a better right to speak out, than those nations who endured the absolutely inhumane suppression of the Soviet regime.

Of course, that regime was equally brutal in suppressing the Russian people, but the Russian people have not awakened to this fact. And they think that because it was Russians who did it to Russians, they must accept what happened and just pretend like it was not so bad or pretend that it never happened.

Love does not pretend

Well, the Estonians are not good at pretending, for love does not pretend: Love exposes reality. And thus, make use of your history, tell your stories, speak out, demand justice. Even consider the unheard of step of asking for economic compensation in international courts for the damages done during Soviet occupation. I am not saying, that it is realistic that you will get this, but that is not the point.

The point is to make a statement, that something happened that was not right, that that something was perpetrated by the nation that is today Russia. And that Russia deserves the opportunity to be held accountable by the international community, rather than everyone in that international community continuing to tiptoe around the sleeping bear, hoping that it will not wake up and growl at them again.

But you see, the bear needs to wake up and realize that it is a bear. And acknowledge its history, before it can settle down and transform itself into a benign bear, a bear that will play along with the other animals. Rather than thinking it is the king of the forest, because it is the biggest and is seemingly the most invulnerable—yet, truly, is more vulnerable than most other animals precisely because it does not move as swiftly, and thus cannot adapt to changes.

Truly, few nations have shown more willingness to adapt than the Estonian nation and the Estonian people. And this is also a function of the love flame embodied by so many. Truly, few nations would have been able to endure what this nation has endured and still maintain a sense of continuity as a nation and a people. This is again a natural function of love, for what do you love? Do you love something tangible, something material, or do you love something intangible.

When a hundred thousand people come together in the searing heat of summer and dance and sing, is it for physical reasons that they do this? Nay, it is because they have a love of something intangible. And when all else is stripped away, what they love is oneness. And that oneness is both the horizontal oneness among people and the vertical oneness of loving that which is above the material, that which we normally call spiritual.

And thus, it is indeed good to see that some among the spiritual people in Estonia have started to recognize that they have two messengers of the ascended masters living on their soil, and have started being willing to invite them and listen to them. For although these two messengers have no desire whatsoever to run an organization or tell other people what to do, they are willing to share their Presence. And indeed, if the Estonian nation is to fulfill its highest potential in the Baltic region and on a world scale, then all that is required is that the people share their Presence.

Share your songs

Why would you not share your songs, share the beautiful melodies, share you dances? Travel abroad! Do you really think that no-one else wants to see what you have? Are you so lost in your self-preoccupation as a small nation, that you cannot see you have something to share? Much more than just song and dance but this is a start. Translate those songs, so that the melodies might be heard.

For as you truly know and realize, that the world will not learn the Estonian language, then realize that the Presence of the Estonian people – while beautifully expressed in the Estonian language – well, the Presence transcends the language itself, and can easily be expressed in English. And it is the Presence that needs to be shared, not words, not the language—despite the fact that the language has a beautiful rhythm and cadence of its own.

Nevertheless, be willing to look beyond your little shell here, your little oyster shell, and realize that even though you are the smallest nation in the Baltic region, you have much to share, much to give. And you have the ability to give it without having any strings attached, without making demands, without expecting anything in return. But you also have the ability to know in your heart that true giving is always rewarded from Above, even if there is no reward from the horizontal level. So, do what you have a momentum of doing.

Give, truly give of what you are. Share the Presence that you carry with you from so long ago, that loving Presence that can remind the people of earth that there is a better way. There is a higher way, there is a higher approach—and that therefore many among the people of Terra might be awakened to what they can learn from the planet and the people of venus.

Thus, my flame is anchored; not in a particular location but in the hearts of those among the Estonian people who remember from whence they came. Lady master Venus I AM, and I am one with Sanat Kumara And we do indeed acknowledge the talents of the Estonian people and we say:

“Now multiply them!”

 

Copyright © 2011 by Kim Michaels